᾿ τ ἢ ὶ 
» 
a , : δὶ eS Νὴ 

δ ‘3 | 

‘ | | 
| 7 | ἣ ; “πὸ τῷ 
Ἢ ‘ Ν \ 4 4 ‘ ~ a? ἢ 
᾿- ᾿ \ ᾿ ᾿ ᾿ 


J A. Spranger, 
Old Malt House, 
Ashford Hill, 
Nr. Newbury. 


WILLIAM R. PERKINS 
LIBRARY 


DUKE UNIVERSITY 


FROM THE LIBRARY 
OF 


J.A. SPRANGER 


Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2014 


https://archive.org/details/selectionsfromgr0Omill 


SELECTIONS 
FROM THE GREEK PAPYRI 


CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS 
Hondon; FETTER LANE, E.C. 
C. F. CLAY, MANAGER 


Lvinburgh: τοο, PRINCES STREET 
Berlin: A. ASHER AND CO. 
DLeipsig: F. A. BROCKHAUS 
fiew Work: G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS 
Bombay and Calcutta: MACMILLAN AND CO., Lrp. 


All rights reserved 


j "ἃ 


j 
i 
Tu... 
ἐν 
"= G 
a «ὁ 


- ¥ 


= ἢ | ᾿ 
᾿ ᾿ 7 7 - ΕΥ̓͂ 
᾿" ᾿ a Ὁ ᾿ Ὶ ᾿ oP ᾿ ᾿ 
DIM ᾿ Ae =e: mk. 


+ 


Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 744 (=No. 12) 


Letter of Hilarion to Alis, written in Alexandria, 17 June B.C. 
Now in possession of the Egypt Exploration Fund and 


facsimiled with their permission. 


Original size 25 x 14°7 cm. 


SELECTIONS 
FROM THE GREEK PAPYRI 


EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES 


BY 


GEORGE MILLIGAN, D.D. 


MINISTER OF CAPUTH, PERTHSHIRE 


CAMBRIDGE: 
at the University Press 


IgIo 


Cambridge: 


PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 


PREFACE 


HE aim of this book is to bring within the reach of those 

who are interested in the recent discoveries of Greek 
Papyri in Egypt certain typical documents from the principal 
collections. These collections have now attained large 
dimensions, and are often very inaccessible to the ordinary 
reader. But it is hoped that the present Se/ectzons will at least 
serve to indicate the absorbing and varied character of their 
contents, and, more particularly, to illustrate their linguistic 
and historical importance for students of the Greek New 
Testament. 

In this latter respect a special interest attaches to Bishop 
Lightfoot’s striking prophecy, recorded on p. xx, which has 
now been so signally confirmed. The passage was com- 
municated to Prof. J. H. Moulton (see Prolegomena?™3, p. 242) 
by the Rev. J. Pulliblank from his notes of Bishop Lightfoot’s 
lectures in 1863. It is also noteworthy to find Dr A. Peyron 
so far back as 1826 appealing in his Preface to the Turin 
Papyri (1 p. 21) to the Septuagint and New Testament writers 
in connexion with the meaning of words found in the papyri 
(see p. 136 of this volume). 

For permission to make use of the following documents, 
my hearty acknowledgments are due to the Trustees of the 
British Museum, the Committee of the Egypt Exploration 
Fund, the General Administration of the Royal Museums at 
Berlin, and the University Press of Chicago, as well as to the 
distinguished Editors of the various collections. Amongst 
these last I desire especially to mention Dr F. G. Kenyon, 


Ω͂ 5 


Vill PREFACE 


Prof. B. P. Grenfell, Dr A. S. Hunt, Prof]. 2. Manges 
Prof. E. J. Goodspeed, Prof. G. Vitelli, Prof. A. Deissmann, 
and Dr W. Schubart, without whose ready co-operation and 
encouragement these Selections could hardly have been 
attempted at all. 

To Prof. J. H. Moulton and Dr A. Souter I am also under 
deep obligations for their kind assistance in reading the proofs 
and offering many useful suggestions. Nor can I forget the 
courtesy of the Syndics of the University Press in undertaking 
the publication of this work, and the well-known skill and 
accuracy of their officials and workmen in passing it through 
the press. 


G. M. 


CAPUTH MANSE, PERTHSHIRE, 
November 30, 1909. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

PRINCIPAL COLLECTIONS OF GREEK PAPYRI WITH AB- 
BREVIATIONS . : : : : : : : : xi 
TABLE OF PAPYRI PUBLISHED IN THIS VOLUME ‘ : ΧΙ] 
AUTHORITIES QUOTED AND RECOMMENDED Ἶ Α ; XV 
TABLE OF MONTHS p : Z ; : : : ; See 
GENERAL INTRODUCTION . ; ; : : . ; ΧΙΧ 
NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION : Ξ . XXXIV 
TEXTS, TRANSLATIONS, AND NOTES . : : ; : I 

INDICES: 

I. Greek Words . : : ; Σ : ote Bag 
II. Biblical Quotations . ete 7. - 
lif. _ Subjects —. : : : : Ξ : rime oh 


PLATE 


OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRUS 744 (=No. 12) . : Frontispiece 


“Papyri natura dicetur, cum chartae usu maxime humanitas 
vitae constet, certe memoria.” 
PLINY, WV. 77, SE 


\ 
ao aia a = Be eR 


ὌΝ 


PRINCIPAL COLLECTIONS OF GREEK PAPYRI 
WITH ABBREVIATIONS * 


. Amh.= The Amherst Papyri,ed. B. P. Grenfell and A. 5. Hunt. 


2 vols. London, 1900-01. 


. G. U.=Aegypiische Urkunden aus den Koeniglichen Museen zu 


Berlin: Griechische Urkunden. Vols. I—I1V (1 progress). 
Berlin, 1895— 


. Brit. Mus.=Greek Papyri in the British Museum. Vols. 1, 11, 


ed. F. G. Kenyon; Vol. 111, ed. F. G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell. 
London, 1893—1907. 


. P. Herm.=Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum. Part 1, ed. 


C. Wessely. Leipzig, 1905. 


. P. R.=Corpus Papyrorum Rainert. Vol.1, Griechische Texte, 


ed. C. Wessely. Vienna, 1895. 


. Fay.=Faytim Towns and their Papyri, ed. B. P. Grenfell, A. 5. 


Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. London, 1900. 


. Flor.=Papirt Fiorentinz, ed. G. Vitelli. Vol. 1. Milan, 1906. 
. Gen.=Les Papyrus de Geneve, ed. J. Nicole. Parts 1, 11. 


Genéve, 1896—1900. 


. Goodspeed= Greek Papyri from the Cairo Museum, ed. E. J. 


Goodspeed. Chicago, 1902. 


. Grenf. 1=An Alexandrian Erotic Fragment, and other Greek 


Papyri, chiefly Ptolemaic, ed. B. P. Grenfell. Oxford, 1896. 


. Grenf. 11= Mew Classical Fragments, and other Greek and 


Latin Papyri, ed. B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Oxford, 
1897. 


. Heid. = Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung. Vol. 1, Die Septua- 


ginta Papyriund andere altchristliche Texte, ed. A. Deissmann. 
Heidelberg, 1905. 

Hib.= Zhe Hibeh Papyri. Vol. 1, ed. B. P. Grenfell and A. 8. 
Hunt. London, 1906. 


xii PRINCIPAL COLLECTIONS OF GREEK PAPYRI 


Ῥ. 


Leid.= Papyri graect Muset antiquarit publia Lugdunt-Batavt, 
ed. C. Leemans. 2 vols. 1843, 1885. 


P. Leip. = Griechische Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig. 


Ῥ. 


ΟΝ ΚΟ ΤΑ το, μι 


Vol. 1, ed. L. Mitteis. Leipzig, 1906. 

Lille= Papyrus Grecs from the /ustitut Papyrologique de l’ Unt- 
versité de Lille, ed. P. Jouguet. Vol. 1, Parts 1, 2. Paris, 
1907-08. 


. Magd.=Papyri from Magdola, ed. Lefebvre in Bulletin de 


correspondance hellénigue, 1902 ff. 


. Oxy.= The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, ed. B. P. Grenfell and A. S. 


Hunt. Vols. I—vi. London, 1898—1908. 


. Par.= Paris Papyri in Wodtces et Extrazts XVUI, 11, ed. Brunet de 


Presle. Paris, 1865. 


. Petr.= Zhe Flinders Petrie Papyri, in the Proceedings of the 


Royal Irish Academy—“ Cunningham Memoirs,’ Nos. viii, ix, 
xi. Parts 1, 11, ed. J. P. Mahaffy; Part 111, ed. J. P. Mahaffy 
and J. G. Smyly. 


. Reinach= Papyrus Grecs et Démotiqgues, ed. Th. Reinach. Paris, 


1905. 


. Strass.= Griechische Papyrus der Kaiserlichen Universitats- und 


Landesbibliothek zu Strassburg. Parts 1,11, ed. F. Preisigke. 
Strassburg, 1906-07. 


. Tebt.= Zhe Tebtunts Papyri. Vol. 1, ed. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. 


Hunt, and J. G. Smyly; Vol. 1, ed. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. 
Hunt, and E. J. Goodspeed. London, 1902-07. 


. Tor.=Papyri graecit regit Taurinensts Musei Aegypti, ed. A. 


Peyron. 2 vols. Turin, 1826, 1827. 


ΕΝ 


—— ..------ 


-- ---- 


aN, 
ea ae 
ae 


.Ἐἢ- 


ῳ-- 


A Marriage Contract 
Epicurus to a Child 
Polycrates to his Father 
Isias to Hephaestion 


Petition from the 
Serapeum Twins 


Dream from the 
Serapeum 


Letter of Apollonius 
Letter of Introduction 

A Promise of Reward 
Petition of a Tax-Farmer 


Preparations for a 
Roman Visitor 


Hilarion to Alis 
Letter from Alexandria 


Letter of Commend- 
ation 


To a Man in Money 
Difficulties 


Deed of Divorce 

Census Return 

Report of a Lawsuit 

Petition to the Prefect 

Contract of Apprentice- 
ship 

Regarding the Purchase 
of Drugs 


P. 


ex vol. Hercul. 176 
Py Pete 46/40 ἐᾷ 
P. Brit. Mus. 42 


Ρ 
Ρ 
Ρ 
Ρ 
Ρ 
yy 
P 
P. 
P 
᾿ 
Β. 
Β. 
Pp. 
P 
P 


Me 


P. Brit. Mus. 356 


Eleph. 1 


. Par. 26 


vPar ΕἾ 
Par. a7 

. Goodspeed 4 
. Goodspeed 5 
: LeEDt 40 


. Tebt. 33 


Oxy. 744 


. Oxy. 294 


. Oxy. 292 


G.U. 1079 
G.U. 975 
Oxy. 255 


1 Oxy. 37 
. Oxy. 38 


Oxy. 275 


Letter of Remonstrance B.G.U. 530 


Invitation to a Festival 
Letter from Gemellus 


B. 
P. 


G.U. 596 
Fay. 111 


B.C. 311-10 


i11/B.C. 
111/B.C. 
B.C. 168 


B.C. 163-2 


B.C. 160 
Ree 15s 
i1/B.C. 
1i/B.C. 
BCL ΤΙ 


BC. FEZ 
EC. 1 
A.D, 22 


6 A.D. 25 


A.D. 41 
A.D. 45 
A.D. 48 
A.D. 49 
A.D. 49-50 


A.D. 66 


1/A.D. 
i/A.D. 
A.D. 84 
A.D. 95-6 


Xill 


SF % 
“TABLE OF PAPYRI PUBLISHED IN THIS VOLUME 


PAGE 
I 


12 


5. 
ὦ 62 
ὃ 


παρ nen τ» 11 π΄ 


et ne πος 5 ον 


χὶν TABLE OF PAPYRI 


ΝΟ. PAGE 
Question to the Oracle P. Fay. 137 i/A.D. 68 
26 Letter describing a 

Journey up the Nile P. Brit. Mus. 854 i/ii A.D. 69 


27 Copy of a Public Notice P. Flor. 99 i/il A.D. 71 
28 Order to return home 
for the Census P. Brit. Mus. 904. A.D. 104 72 
29 Petition regarding a 
Robbery B.G, UU. .22 A.D. 114 74 
30 A Will P.Tebt. 361 A.D. 123 77 
4 31 A Register of Ῥδυροῖθ P. Brit. Mus. 911 A.D. 149 80 
Pr €32 Notice of Birth P. Fay. 28 A.D. 150-I 81 
26° -+ 33 Complaint against a 
Priest B.G. U. 16 A.D. 159-160 83 
~34 A Marriage Contract P. Oxy. 905 A.D. 170 85 
35 Notice of Death P. Oxy. 79 A.D. 181-192 88 
36 A Soldier to his Father B.G.U. 423 11/A.D. go 
37 Letter of a Prodigal Son B.G.U. 846 11/A.D. 93 
— 38 Letter of Consolation P, Oxy. 115 11/A.D. 95 
39 ©Invitation to Dinner P. ‘Oxy. 523 11/A.D. 97 
40 Extract from a Diploma 
of Club Membership Ρ. Brit. Mus.1178 A.D. 194 98 
41 Letter from Rome BG. Us27 i1/A.D. 100 
42 A Boy’s Letter P. Oxy. 119 li/iii A.D. 102 
43 Letter of an Anxious 
Mother B.G. U. 380 111/A.D. 104 
44 Letter of Apion P. Tebt. 421 ili/A.D. 106 
—45 Hire of Dancing Girls P. Grenf. 1,67 A.D. 237 107 
—46 Magical Formula P. Oxy. 886 111/A.D. 110 
47 Magical Incantation P. Par. 574 111/A.D. 112 
48 Certificate of Pagan 
Sacrifice B.G.U. 287 A.D. 250 114 
-49 Letter of Psenosiris P. Grenf. 11,73 late iii/A.D. 117 
50 Letter regarding 
Funeral Expenses P. Grenf. 11,77 ἀν 119 
51 Letter to Abinnaeus P. Brit. Mus. 417 ¢. A.D. 346 123 
52 AnearlyChristian Letter P. Heid. 6 iv/A.D. 125 
~-53 Letter to Flavianus P. Oxy. 939 iv/A.D. 128 
54 A Christian Prayer P. Oxy. 925 v/vi A.D. 131 
55 A Christian Amulet Archiv 1, p. 421 ¢. vi/A.D. 132 


XV 


AUTHORITIES QUOTED AND RECOMMENDED 


Archiv=Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung, ed. Ὁ. Wilcken. Leipzig, 
1901---. 


,, Blass, F. Grammar of New Testament Greek. Eng. Tr. by 


H. St John Thackeray. 2nd Edit. London, 1905. 

Créneit, W. Memoria Graeca Herculanensis. Leipzig, 1903. 
See p. xxiv. 

Deissmann, A. Bible Studies (= BS.). Eng. Edition by A. Grieve. 
Edinburgh, 1001. 


- Deissmann, A. Licht vom Osten (=LO.*). 2 Aufl. Tiibingen, 


1909. An English translation of this work is announced 
under the somewhat misleading title Light from Anatolia. 

Dittenberger Sy//.=Sylloge Inscriptionum Graecarum, ed. W. 
Dittenberger. 2nd Edit. 2 vols. and Index. Leipzig, 1888— 
Ι0ΟΙ. 

Erman and Krebs=Aus den Papyrus der Koniglichen Museen, by 
A. Erman and F. Krebs. Berlin, 1899. One of the handbooks 
to the Royal Museums at Berlin, containing German transla- 
lations of a number of Greek and other Papyri, with an inter- 
esting Introduction. 

Exp.=The Expositor. London,1875— . Cited by series, volume 
and page. 

Gerhard, G. A. Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des griechischen 
Briefes. Heft i. Die Anfangsformel. Diss. Heidelb. 
Tibingen, 1903. 

Gradenwitz, O. Einfithrung in die Papyruskunde. Heft i. 
Leipzig, 1900. 

Hatzidakis, ἃ. Ν. L£inleitung in die Neugriechische Grammattk. 
Leipzig, 1892. 

Herwerden, H. van. Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecticum. 
Lugd. Batav., 1902. Appendix, 1904. Nova Addenda in 
Mélanges Nicole (Geneva, 1905), pp. 241-60. 

Hohlwein, N. La Pafpyrologie Grecqgue. Louvain, 1905. A clas- 
sified bibliography of all papyrological publications, including 
reviews and magazine articles, up to Jan. 1, 1905. 

Jannaris, A.N. An Historical Greek Grammar. London, 1897. 


XVi AUTHORITIES QUOTED AND RECOMMENDED 


Kennedy, H. A. A. Sources of New Testament Greek, or the 
Influence of the Septuagint on the Vocabulary of the New 
Testament. Edinburgh, 1895. 

Kuhring, G. De Praefositionum Graecarum in Chartis Aegyptiis 
Usu. Diss. Bonn. Bonn, 1906. 

Laqueur, R. Quaestiones Epigraphicae et Papyrologicae Seleciae. 
Strassburg, 1904. 

Lex. Notes=Lexical Notes from the Papyri, by J. H. Moulton and 
G. Milligan, in the Exfosttor, vil, v— _ (in progress). See 
p. XXX. 

Lietzmann, H. Greek Papyri. Cambridge, 1905. Eleven Texts 
with Notes, published by Deighton Bell & Co., Cambridge, as 
No. 14 of Materials for Theological Lecturers and Students. 

Mayser, E. Grammatik der Griechischen Papyri aus der Ptolemdaer- 
zeit: Laut- und Wortlehre. Leipzig, 1906. 

Meisterhans, K. Grammatik der Attischen Inschriften, by K. 
Meisterhans. 3rd Edit. by E. Schwyzer. Berlin, 1900. 

Mélanges Nicole. Geneva, 1905. Acollection of studies in classical 
philology and in archaeology, dedicated to Prof. J. Nicole. 

-Moulton, J. H. A Grammar of New Testament Greek. Vol. 1, 
Prolegomena. 3rd Edit. Edinburgh, 1908. See p. xxx. 

Moulton, J. H. Mew Testament Greek in the light of modern dis- 
covery in Cambridge Biblical Essays, pp. 461—505. London, 
1909. 

Nageli, Th. Der Wortschatz des Apostels Paulus. Gottingen, 
1905. A study of the Pauline vocabulary (in so far as it falls 
under the first five letters of the alphabet), more particularly in 
its relation to the Κοινή. 

O. G. I. S.=Orientis Graect Inscriptiones Selectae, ed. W. Ditten- 
berger. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1903-05. " 

Otto, W. Priesterund Tempel im Hellenistischen Agypten. 2 νο]ϑ5. 
Leipzig and Berlin, 1905, 1908. 

Preisigke, F. Familienbricfe aus alter Zeit, in the Preussische 
Fahrbiicher τοῦ (1902), pp. 88—III. . 

Reitzenstein, R. Potmandres: Studien zur Griechisch-Agyptischen 
und Frihchristlichen Literatur. Leipzig, 1904. 

Rossberg, C. De Praepositionum Graecarum in Chartis Aegyptiis 
Ptolemaeorum Aetatis Usu. Diss. len. Jena, 1909. 

- Rutherford, W. G. Zhe New Phrynichus. London, 1881. 

Schubart, W. Das Buch bet den Griechen und Romern. Berlin, 


1907. 


AUTHORITIES QUOTED AND RECOMMENDED Χνὶϊ 


_- Sophocles, E. A. Greek Lexicon of the Roman and Byzantine 
Periods. New York, 1887. 

Thackeray, H. St John. A Grammar of the Old Testament in 
Greek according to the Septuagint. Vol. 1, Introduction, 
Orthography and Accidence. Cambridge, 1909. 

_ Thess.=The writer’s edition of S¢ Pauls Epistles to the Thessa- 
lonians. (London, Macmillan, 1908.) The notes in this edition 
are cited as 1 Thess. i I (note). 

Thumb, A. Dze Griechische Sprache tm Zettalter des Hellenismus. 
Bettrige zur Geschichte und Beurtetlung der Kowy. Strassburg, 
I9ol. 

Volker, F. Papyrorum Graecarum Syntaxis Specimen: de accusa- 
tivo. Diss. Bonn. Bonn, 1900. 

Volker, F. Syntax der griechischen Papyri. 1. Der Artikel. 
Miinster i. W. 1903. 

Wessely, C. Les plus anciens Monuments du Christianisme écrits 
sur papyrus (being Patrologia Ortentalis 1V, 2). Paris [1907]. 
See p. xxix. 

ον WH. or WH. Notes*=The New Testament in the original Greek, 
by B. F. Westcott and F. J. A. Hort. Vol. 1, Zex?,; Vol. 11, 
Introduction and Appendix containing Notes on Select Read- 
ings, etc. Revised Editions. London, 1898 and 1896. 

Wilamowitz-Moellendorf, U. von. Griechisches Lesebuch. Your 
half-volumes. Berlin, 1902. 

— Wilcken, U. Dvue griechischen Papyrusurkunden. Berlin, 1897. 

. Wilcken, U. Gzztechische Ostraka. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1899. 

Witkowski, 5. fistulae Privatae Graecae guae in papyris aetatis 
Lagidarum servantur. Leipzig, 1906. 

Witkowski, 5. Prodromus grammaticae papyrorum graecarum 
aetatis Lagidarum. Cracow, 1897. 

» WM.=A Treatise on the Grammar of New Testament Greek, by 
G. B. Winer, tr. and enlarged by W. F. Moulton. 8th Eng. 
Edit. Edinburgh, 1877. 

W. Schm.=Grammatik des neutestamentlichen Sprachidioms, by 
G. B. Winer. 8th Edit. newly revised by P. W. Schmiedel 
(in progress). Gé6ttingen, 1894—. 

Ζ. N. 1. W.=Zeitschrift fiir die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft. 
Giessen, 1900—. 


XVill 


Lgyptian 
608 
Φαῶφι 
᾿Αθύρ 


Χοίακ 


Tope 
Μεχείρ 
Φαμενώθ 
Φαρμοῦθι 
Παχών 
Παῦνι 
ἜἘπείφ 
Μεσορή 


TABLE OF MONTHS 


TABLE OF MONTHS 


Macedonian Honorific Roman 


a Foe 

Atos , 
Γερμανικὸς 

᾿Απελλαῖος Δομιτιανός 

Αὐδυναῖος Νέος Σεβαστός 
Νερώνειος 

Περίτιος Νερώνειος Σεβαστός 
᾿“Αδριανός 

Δύστρος 

Ξανδικός 

᾿Αρτεμίσιος 

Δαίσιος 

Πάνημος Τερμανίκειος 

Λώιος Σωτήριος 

Γορπιαῖος 


Ὑπερβερεταῖος Καισάρειος 


Corresponding in an 
ordinary year to our 


Aug. 29—Sept. 27 


Sept. 28—Oct. 27 
Oct. 28—Nov. 26 


Nov. 27—Dec. 26 


Dec. 27—Jan. 25 
Jan. 26—Feb. 24 
Feb. 25—March 26 
March 27—April 25 
April 26—May 25 
May 26—June 24 
June 25—July 24 
July 25—Aug. 23 


᾿Ἐπαγόμεναι nuépar=Aug. 24—28, with a sixth ἐπαγομένη ἡμέρα 


(=Aug. 29) inserted once in four years. 


In such intercalary years 


(A.D. 3/4, 7/8 &c.) the English equivalents have to be put one 
day on till our Feb. 29, after which the old correspondence is 
restored : that is, in an intercalary year Thoth 1 is Aug. 30 and so 
on, Phamenoth 4 equalling Feb. 29. 

The Macedonian Calendar was equated to the Egyptian to- 
wards the end of ii/B.c. 


SWAN Sw 


. 


GENERAL INTRODUCTION 


INTEREST OF PAPYRUS-DISCOVERIES. 
MANUFACTURE OF PAPYRUS. 
HISTORY OF PAPYRUS-DISCOVERIES. 
PAPYRUS COLLECTIONS. 

LITERARY PAPYRI. 

NON-LITERARY PAPYRI. 
SIGNIFICANCE OF THE PAPYRI. 
THE RICHNESS OF THE FIELD. 


“You are not to suppose that the word [some New Testament 
word which had its only classical authority in Herodotus] had 
fallen out of use in the interval, only that it had not been used in 
the books which remain to us: probably it had been part of the 
common speech all along. I will go further, and say that if we 
could only recover letters that ordinary people wrote to each other 
without any thought of being literary, we should have the greatest 
possible help for the understanding of the language of the New 
Testament generally.” 

BISHOP LIGHTFOOT in 1863. 


1. Amongst recent discoveries in Egypt few have awakened 
Interest of ἃ More widespread interest than the countless 
Papyrus- papyrus documents that have been brought to 
discoveries. Πρῃς, Some of these have been found amongst 
the ruins of ancient temples and houses; others have formed 
part of the cartonnage in which crocodile-mummies were 
enveloped; but far the largest number have come from the 
rubbish heaps (Arab. Kém) on the outskirts of the towns or 
villages, to which they had been consigned as waste-paper, 
instead of being burnt as amongst ourselves. 

Of these Greek papyri, for it is with Greek papyri alone 
that we are concerned, the earliest dated document is a 
marriage-contract of the year B.c. 311-10 (No. 1), and from 
that date they extend throughout the Ptolemaic and Roman 
periods far down into Byzantine times. Their special interest, 
however, for our present purpose may be said to stop with the 
close of the fourth century after Christ, though it will be 
necessary to add a few documents that fall still later, owing to 
their importance for the student of religion. Meanwhile, before 
passing to notice certain general characteristics of these docu- 
ments, and their significance in various departments of learning, 
it may be well to describe briefly the material of which they 
are composed, and the history of their discovery. 


2. That material was papyrus, so called from the papyrus- 
Rites plant (Cyperus papyrus L.), from which it was 
facture of derived by a process of which the elder Pliny 
lal has left a classical account’. The pith (βύβλος) 


of the stem was cut into long strips, which were laid down 


1N.H. xiti 11—13. Cf. the la Fabrication du Papier chez les 
careful Mémoire sur le Papyrus et Anciens by M. Dureau de la Malle 


ὦ 2 


ee 


XXi11 INTRODUCTION 


vertically to form a lower or outer layer. Over this a 
second layer was then placed, the strips this time running 
horizontally. And then the two layers were fastened together 
and pressed to form a single web or sheet (xoAAnpa), the 
process being assisted by a preparation of glue moistened, 
where possible, with the turbid water of the Nile, which was 
supposed to add strength to it. After being dried in the sun, 
the surface was carefully rubbed down with ivory or a smooth 
shell, and was then ready for writing. 

The side preferred for this purpose was as a rule the 
side on which the fibres lay horizontally, or the vecfo, as it 
is technically called, but this did not prevent a frequent 
subsequent use of the wevso or back’. Official documents 
in particular which were no longer required were frequently 
utilized for other purposes, the original writing being either 
crossed or washed out’, as when we find a private letter 
(B.G.U. 594) written over an effaced notice of a death 
(B. G. U. 582), or as when the verso of an old taxing-list serves 
a schoolmaster and his pupil for a writing-lesson (see introd. to 


No. 35). 


in the Mémoires de 1 Académie des 
Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres (In- 
stitut de France), ΧΙΧΟ 1 (1851), 
pp. 140—183, where this passage 
of Pliny is fully discussed, and see 
the other authorities quoted in the 
Excursus on ‘St Paul as a Letter- 
Writer’ in my Commentary on the 
Epp. to the Thessalonians, p. 121 ff. 

1 The distinction between recto 
and verso, which is of great value 
in the dating of documents, the 
document on the vectfo being in ac- 
cordance with the above rule the 
earlier, was first laid down by 
Wilcken in Hermes xXx11 (1887), 
p. 487 τ: cf. Archiv 1, p. 3556 
It should be noted however that it 
is only generally applicable between 
B.C. 250 and A.D. 400, the pre- 
ference for the vecfo disappearing in 


Byzantine times with the deteriora- 
tion of papyrus manufacture, and 
the introduction of a new style of 
writing: see Schubart Das Buch bet 
den Griechen und Romern (Berlin, 
1907), p. 9f., and Archiv V, p. 191 ff. 

2 The technical term for crossing 
out was χιάζομαι. Hence a decree 
that was annulled was said χιασθῆ- 
vat, cf. P. Flor. 61. 65 (A.D. 86— 
88), and see further Deissmann ZO. 
p. 249 ff. In B.G.U. 717. 22 ff. 
(A.D. 149) we hear of a xetpdypa- 
[pov ]...xwpis ἀλίφατος καὶ ἐπιγραφῆς 
‘a decree neither washed out nor 
written over’: cf. Col. ii 14 ἐξαλεί- 
yas τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμῶν χειρόγραφον. On 
the process of washing out, which 
seems to have been comparatively 
easy, see Erman Mélanges Nicole, 


p- 119 ff. 


INTRODUCTION XXiil 

The size and character of these papyrus-sheets naturally 
varied considerably with the quality of the papyrus, of which 
they were formed, but for non-literary documents a very 
common size was from 5 to 54 inches in width, and g to 11 
inches in height’. When more space was required, this 
was easily obtained by joining a number of sheets together 
to form a roll. A roll of twenty sheets, which could be 
cut up or divided at will, was apparently a common size 
for selling purposes. This was, however, a mere matter of 
convenience, and smaller quantities would be easily procurable 
on demand’. 

The price paid was of course determined by the size and 
nature of the paper provided, and in view of our ignorance 
on these points the few figures that are available do not 
give much guidance®. But it is clear that papyrus was by 
no means a cheap commodity, and this helps to explain the 
frequent use of the verso already referred to, and the difficulty 
which the poor often experienced in procuring the necessary 
material for writing‘. 

In itself papyrus is a very durable material, when not 
exposed to much handling, or to the action of damp, and 
it is consequently, thanks to their sandburial and to the 
singularly dry climate of Egypt, that so many documents and 


1 See Kenyon Palaeography of 
Greek Papyri (Oxford, 1899), p. 
τό ff. 


inscription relating to the expenses 
of the rebuilding of the Erechtheum 
at Athens in B.C. 407, from which 


2 An extra sheet seems to have 
been known as ἐπιχάρτη (P. Oxy. 
34.15, A.D. 127). For other writing- 
materials see P. Grenf. 11 38 (B.C. 
81), where directions are given for 
the purchase of pens (κάλαμοι ypa- 
φικοί, cf. 3 Macc. iv 20) and ink 
(uédas, cf. 2 Jo. 12). In P. Oxy. 
326 (c. A.D. 45) we hear of τὸ 
Bpoxtov τοῦ μέλανος (‘the inkpot’) 
and τὸ σμηλίο[ν»ν] [ὅπως γακήσῃ 
τοὺς καλάμους. ϊ 

ὁ Thompson (Greek and Latin 
Palaecography, p. 28) refers to an 


it appears that two sheets (xaprai 
δύο) cost at the rate of a drachma 
and two obols each, or a little over 
a shilling of our money: see also 
Schubart of. czt. p. 12 f. 

4 In P. Gen. 52, a letter written 
on the verso of a business docu- 
ment, the writer explains—ydprvoy 
(Wilcken Archiv 111, p. 399) καθα- 
ρὸν μὴ εὑρὼν πρὸς τὴν ὥραν eis 
τοῦτ]ον ἔγραψα: cf. B.G.U. 822 
(iii/A.D.) verso πέμψον μοι ἄγραφον 
χάρτην, ἵνα εὕροϊ[ με]ν ἐπιστολ[ὴν] 
γράψαι. 


XXIV INTRODUCTION 


letters have been preserved there, while they have almost 
wholly disappeared elsewhere’. 


3. The earliest discoveries took place in 1778 at Gizeh, 
where the fellaheen produced a chest containing 
about fifty papyri. As however no purchasers 
were forthcoming, all these, except one now in 
the Museum at Naples (the Charta Borgiana), were destroyed 
for the sake, so it is said, of the aromatic smell which they 
gave forth in burning®. . 

No further discoveries are reported for about twenty years, 
after which we hear of various sporadic finds, more particularly 
at Saqqarah, the ancient Memphis, about a half of the docu- 
ments recovered there relating to its Serapeum, or great temple 
in honour of Serapis (see Nos. 4, 5, 6). In view of the novelty 
and intrinsic interest of these documents, it is astonishing that 
they did not attract more notice at the time. But, as a matter 
of fact, it was not until 1877, when several thousand papyri of 
widely different characters and dates were found amongst the 
ruins of Crocodilopolis, or Arsinoe, the old capital of the Fayim 
district’, that public attention was fully awakened to the far- 
reaching importance of the new discoveries. 


History of 
Papyrus- 
discoveries. 


1 The principal exception is Her- 
culaneum, where as a matter of fact 
the first Greek papyri were brought 
to light in the course of the excava- 
tions in 1752 and the following 
years. From the calcined nature 
of the rolls, the work of decipher- 
ment was unusually difficult, but 
eventually it was found that the 
greater part were occupied with 
philosophical writings of the Epi- 
curean school. A few fragments 
of Epicurus himself were also re- 
covered, including a charming letter 
to a child (No. 2). The evidence 
of the Herculaneum papyri on 
questions of accidence and grammar 
is fully stated in W. Cronert’s great 
work Memoria Graeca Hercula- 
nensis (Leipzig, 1903). 


2 See Wilcken Dze griechischen 
Papyrusurkunden (Berlin, 1897), 
p- 10. The result of an experi- 
ment, conducted along with Prof. 
E. J. Goodspeed on some papyrus- 
fragments, leads the present writer 
rather to doubt the ‘ aromatic’ part 
of the story. 

3 The great bulk of these now 
form the Rainer collection at Vienna, 
which was still further enriched in 
1896, and their contents are gradu- 
ally being made available through 
the labours of Dr C. Wessely and 
others. To the collections men- 
tioned on p. xif. add in this con- 
nexion Wessely’s monographs on 
Karanis und Socnopaet Nesos and 
Die Stadt Arsinoe (Vienna, 1902). 


INTRODUCTION XXV 


From that time the work of exploration has gone steadily 
on, a foremost place in it being occupied by our own Oxford 
scholars, Prof. B. P. Grenfell and Dr A. S. Hunt, to whose 
remarkable labours in this field, whether as discoverers or as 
interpreters, almost every page of the following Se/ectzons will 
bear witness. 


4. The collections that have thus been formed are named 
Papyrus either from the locality where the texts were first 
Collections. discovered, as e.g. the Oxyrhynchus Papyri or 
the Aiteh Papyri, or from the place where they are now 
preserved, as the British Museum or Chicago Papyri, or the 
Berliner Griechische Urkunden, or in a few instances from their 
owners, as the Amherst FPapyri or the Reinach Papyri. And 
through the patient labours of many scholars, both in this 
country and abroad, these collections are yearly being added 
to’. 


5. Of the papyri now available a comparatively small 
Literary number, about 600 in all, are literary, one fourth 
Papyri. of these supplying us with texts not previously 
known. Amongst these is what can claim to be the oldest 
Greek literary MS. in existence, a poem of Timotheus of 
Miletus, dating from the fourth century before Christ, while 
fragments of Homeric and other texts, belonging to the suc- 
ceeding century, are still some thirteen hundred years older 
than the generality of Greek MSS. Other new texts embrace 
fragments of Sappho and the Faeans of Pindar, the Odes of 
Bacchylides, the Comedies of Menander, the Constitution of 
Athens by Aristotle, and the A/imes of Herodas. And as 
proof that surprises in this direction are by no means 


1 For a list which comprises the _ by Prof. Grenfell’s statement (as re- 
titles of most of the existing col- ported in the Athenaeum, Aug. 22, 
lections see p. xif.; but how much 1908, p. 210) that of the Papyri 
still remains to be done before even from Oxyrhynchus alone, only about 
the existing materials can be made one-sixth have as yet been de- 
available for general use is shown _ ciphered. 


ΧΧΝῚ INTRODUCTION 


exhausted, the last two volumes of the Oxyrhynchus Papyri 
(v, νι, both 1908) contain respectively a new history of B.C. 
396—5, variously ascribed to Theopompus or Cratippus?, and 
large fragments of the Aypszpy/e of Euripides, from a papyrus 
of the second or early third century”. 


6. The number of non-literary texts that have been 
similarly recovered cannot be stated with any 
degree of exactness, but they may certainly be 
And their 


Non-literary 
Papyri. 
reckoned by tens, if not hundreds, of thousands. 
variety is as remarkable as their number. 

The larger proportion consist of official or semi-official 
documents—such as the reports of judicial proceedings, 
petitions, census and property returns, wills, contracts and 
so forth. 

But there are in addition a large number of private 
letters which, like all true letters, are often of the most 
self-revealing character, and throw the clearest light upon 
the whole domestic and social relationships of the people. 
Not, perhaps, that their actual contents are often of any 
special interest. Their authors, whether they write with their 
own hands, or, owing to their illiteracy, avail themselves of 
the services of professional scribes (cf. note on No. 20. 43), 
are as a rule content to state the matter in hand as briefly and 
baldly as possible, while the lengthy introductions and closing 
greetings with their constantly-recurring formal and stereotyped 
phrases, produce a general effect of monotony*’. At the same 


1 The attribution to the latter is 
cogently argued by Prof. Bury in 
his recent Harvard lectures on 7he 
Ancient Greek Historians (Mac- 
millan, 1909). 

2 For these and other facts re- 
garding the literary papyri see a 
useful article by Dr F. G. Kenyon 
on the ‘Greek Papyri’ in the 
Quarterly Review, April 1908, 
pp- 333—55, and Dr R. Y. Tyrrell’s 
Essays on Greek Literature (Lond. 


1909) ‘The 
Papyni,’ p- 85 ff 

3In B.G.U. 601 (ii/A.D.) the 
closing greetings, which are con- 
veyed from a number of persons, 
occupy no less than 13 out of the 
31 lines, of which the letter con- 
sists, and similarly in one of 
the letters addressed to Abin- 
naeus (see the introd. to No. 51), 
the writer takes up nearly one- 
half of his short communication 


Recent ee 


INTRODUCTION XXVii 
time it is impossible not to feel the arresting charm of these 
frail papyrus messages, written with no thought of any other 
public than those to whom they were originally addressed, and 
on that very account calling up before our minds, as more 
elaborate documents could never have done, the persons alike 
of their senders and recipients. 

Most of these letters are single detached communications 
upon some point of purely personal interest, whose inter- 
pretation is often a matter of extreme difficulty owing to our 
ignorance of the special circumstances that called them forth!. 
But occasionally we find ourselves in possession of a whole 
family budget as in the case of that keen agriculturist and 
shrewd old man Gemellus (No. 24), or of the official letters 
that have survived from the bureau of the military Prefect 
Abinnaeus (No. 51): while in other cases it is possible to 
piece together from separate documents various facts in some 
domestic story (see e.g. the introd. to No. 20). 


7. The significance of the papyri, however, as veritable 
documents humains, is very far from being ex- 
hausted by their merely personal interest. And 
their value, both direct and indirect, in many 
and varied fields of learning is being increasingly realized’. 
To the palaeographer, for example, they offer a continuous 
chain of documents, extending over a period of about a thousand 
years, very many of them exactly dated by year and month and 
day*, and the rest usually easily assignable within comparatively 
narrow limits, by means of which many old errors can be 


Significance 
of the 
Papyri. 


with personal greetings to his ‘lord 
and patron’ and the members of his 
household—‘ almost as generous a 
scale as ina Pauline epistle’ (Kenyon, 
Brit. Mus. Papyri τι, p. 305). 

1 See e.g. the curious and illite- 
rate letter of Apollonius (No. 7) and 
from a later period the letter of 
Psenosiris (No. 49), which has been 
so variously interpreted. 


2 See especially Wilcken’s valu- 
able lecture, already cited, 2225 
gricch. Papyrusurkunden, Ὁ. 29 ff. 

3 Official documents are as a rule 
so dated up till the end of the first 
century after Christ, after that only 
by month and day. Cf. the Table 
of Months on p. xviii, which Dr 
A. 5. Hunt has kindly revised for 
me. 


XXViil INTRODUCTION 
corrected, and the whole history of book production before the 
adoption of vellum put in a new and striking light. Thus, to 
refer only to a single point, the New Testament student can 
no longer have any possible doubt that the books of the New 
Testament were written originally on papyrus, and that in such 
a letter as is reproduced in facsimile as a frontispiece to this 
volume he can see the prototype, so far as outward appear- 
ance is concerned, of an original Pauline Epistle’. 

To the historian again their value is no less remarkable. 
If it be the case, as we recently have been assured, that it 
was the want of adequate ‘records’ that prevented the 
Greeks themselves from being the founders of scientific 
history, that is certainly no longer the fate of any one 
who seeks to reconstruct the internal condition of Greco- 
Roman Egypt. Contemporary documents, whose genuineness 
is incontestable, now lie before him in such abundance, that 
their very number constitutes one of his greatest difficulties. 
And it will need much careful sifting and comparison before 
their results can be fully appreciated or stated?. But confining 
ourselves again to their relation to Christian history, it is 
impossible not to recognize the importance of having the 
‘enrolment’ of Luke ti 1, 2 illustrated by the recovery of a 
large number of similar enrolments or census-returns, known 
by the same name (azoypadai, cf. No. 17), and even the 
method of the enumeration by the return of each man to his 
own city (ver. 3) confirmed by the discovery of an exactly 
analogous order (No. 28). When too we find a Prefect re- 
leasing a prisoner in deference to the wishes of the multitude 
(see note on No. 55. 28), or the summary of a trial with the 
speech of the prosecuting counsel (No. 18), we are at once 


1 See further Kenyon Fa/aeo- 
graphy, p. 92 ff., and Handbook 
to the Textual Criticism of the 
New Testament’ (Macmillan, 1901), 
Chap. 11 ‘The Autographs of the 
New Testament.’ 

2 The student will find much 


valuable information in the vols. 
on Zhe Ptolemaic Dynasty by Prof. 
Mahaffy and on Under Roman Rule 
by Mr J. S. Milne in Methuen’s 
History of Egypt, Vols. IV, V 
(1898). 


INTRODUCTION ΧΧΙΧ 


reminded of what took place in the case of our Lord (Mk xv 
15) and of St Paul (Ac. xxiv 2ff.). Or, to pass to a later 
period in the history of the Church, while the persecution of 
the Christians under Decius, and the consequent demand for 
libelli, or certificates of conformity to the state-religion, were 
previously well known, it is surely a great gain to be able to 
look upon actual specimens of these /de//z, attested by the 
signatures of the 4del/aticc themselves, and counter-signed by 
the official commission that had been appointed to examine 
them (No. 48). 

The value of the papyri, however, for the Biblical student 
is very far from being exhausted in ways such as these. They 
have added directly to his materials not only a certain number 
of Biblical texts!, but also several highly important fragments 
of extra-canonical writings, including the so-called Logia of 
Jesus, which have attracted such widespread attention®. Nor 
is this all, but the indirect aid which they constantly afford for 
the interpretation of our Greek Bible is perhaps even more 
striking. It will be one of the principal objects of the com- 
mentary that accompanies the following selections to illustrate 
this in detail, but it may be convenient to recapitulate here 
that this aid is to be looked for principally in three directions. 

(1) In the matter of /anguage, we have now abundant 
proof that the so-called ‘peculiarities’ of Biblical Greek are 
due simply to the fact that the writers of the New Testament 


1 These include some third and 
fourth century fragments of the 
LXX, a third century MS. of Mt. i 
(P. Oxy. 2), and about one-third of 
the Ep. to the Hebrews from the 
early part of the fourth century 
(P. Oxy. 657). So far as they go, 
the N.T. texts confirm on the whole 
the evidence of the great uncials 8B, 
or what we know as the Westcott 
and Hort text. A list of the principal 
Biblical papyriis given by Deissmann 
Enc. Biblica, col. 3559 f. 

2 The original Zogza (P. Oxy. 1), 


the Mew Sayings of Jesus (P. Oxy. 
654) and the Fragment of an Un- 
canonical Gospel (P. Oxy. 840) have 
all been published separately in 
convenient forms (Frowde, 1897, 
1904 and 1908): see also Swete’s 
edition of Zwo New Gospel Frag- 
ments (Deighton, Bell & Co., 1908). 
In Les plus anciens Monuments du 
Christiantsme (Patrologia Orientalis 
IV 2 [1907]) Wessely has edited the 
most important early Christian do- 
cuments written on papyrus, with 
translations and commentaries. 


xxx INTRODUCTION 


for the most part made use of the ordinary colloquial Greek, 
the Κοινή of their day. 

This is not to say that we are to disregard altogether the 
influence of translation Greek, and the consequent presence of 
undoubted Hebraisms, both in language and grammar’. Nor 
again must we lose sight of the fact that the sacred writers, 
especially in the case of the New Testament, deepened and 
enriched the significance of many everyday words, and em- 
ployed them in altogether new connotations. At the same 
time the best way to get at these new connotations is surely 
to start from the old, and to trace, as we are now enabled to 
do, the steps by which words and phrases were raised from 
their original popular and secular usage to the deeper and 
more spiritual sense, with which the New Testament writings 
have made us familiar”. It is sufficient by way of illustration 
to point to the notes that follow on such words as adeAdds 
{No. 7. 2), αἰώνιος (No. 45. 27), βαπτίζω (No. 7. 13), κύριος 
{No. 18. 6), λειτουργέω (No. 5. 2), παρουσία (No. 5. 18), 
πρεσβεύω (No. 40. 14), πρεσβύτερος (Nos. 10. 17, 29. 11), 


προγράφω (No. 27. 11), σωτήρ (No. 19. 18), σωτηρία (No. 36. 


13), and χρηματίζω (No. 25. 2)". 


1 An over-tendency to minimize 
these last is probably the most per- 
tinent criticism that can be directed 
against Dr J. H. Moulton’s Pro- 
legomena to his Grammar of New 
Testament Greek, a book that is as 
useful to the papyrologist as it is 
indispensable to the student of the 
Greek New Testament. See further 
the valuable sections (§§ 3, 4) on 
‘ The xow7—the Basis of Septuagint 
Greek,’ and ‘The Semitic Element 
in LXX Greek’ in Thackeray’s 
Grammar of the Old Testament in 
Greek 1, p. τό ff. 

2 The denial of a distinctive 
‘Biblical’ or ‘New Testament 
Greek’ is often too unqualified to- 
day owing to the recoil from the 
old position of treating it as es- 


sentially an isolated language, and 
the whole question of how far the 
Greek of the New Testament de- 
viates from the Koc requires a 
fuller discussion and statement than 
it has yet received. Some good re- 


marks on the ‘eigenartig’ character ἢ Ὁ 


of the New Testament writings, 
notwithstanding the linguistic and 
stylistic parallels that have been dis- 


ih , 
st LL UA 


ων 


᾿ 
͵ 


covered, will be found in Heinrici’s inde-dua 


monograph Der /itlerarische Charak- εἰ 


ter der neutestamentlichen Schriften 
(Leipzig, 1908). 

3 For many more examples of the 
influence of the Kow7 on N.T. Greek 
than are possible in the limits of the 
present volume reference may per- 
haps be allowed to the ‘Lexical 
Notes from the Papyri’ which Dr 


+, orn 


με -) 


INTRODUCTION XXXi 


(2) The form, again, which the New Testament writers 
so frequently adopted for the conveyance of religious truth 
is reflected in the clearest manner in the private letters that 
have been rescued from the sands of Egypt. It may seem 
strange at first sight to those who have had no previous 
acquaintance with the subject, that those simple and artless 
communications, the mere flotsam and jetsam of a long 
past civilization, should for a moment be put in evidence 
alongside the Epistles of St Paul. But even if they do nothing 
else, they prove how ‘popular’ rather than ‘literary’ in origin 
these Epistles really are’, and how frequently the Apostle 
adapts the current epistolary phrases of his time to his own 
purposes”. 


(3) Once more, the papyri are of the utmost value in 
enabling us to picture the general environment, social and re- 
ligious, of the earliest followers of Christianity. These followers 


J. H. Moulton and the present 
writer are contributing to the Zx- 
positor VII v, p. 51 ff. &c. 

1 The distinction holds good, even 
if we cannot go all the way with 
Deissmann (8S. p. 3 ff.) in pro- 
nouncing all the Pauline writings 
‘letters’ rather than ‘ Epistles,’ 
This may be true of the short 
Epistle to Philemon, which is little 
more than a private note, but surely 
the Epistle to the Romans stands 
in a different category, and, if only 
by the character of its contents, is 
to be widely differentiated from the 
unstudied expression of personal 
feeling, that we associate with the 
idea of a true ‘letter.’ 

2 The first recognition I have 
come across in this country of the 
value of the papyri for N.T. study 
occurs in Dean Farrar’s The Messages 
of the Books, first published in 1884, 
where in a note to his chapter on 
the ‘Form of the New Testament 
Epistles’ the writer remarks—‘ It is 
an interesting subject of inquiry to 
what extent there was at this period 


an ordinary form of correspondence 
which (as amongst ourselves) was to 
some extent fixed. In the papyrus 
rolls of the British Museum (edited 
for the trustees by J. Forshall [in 
1839]) there are forms and phrases 
which constantly remind us of 
St Paul’ (p. 151). But he does 
not seem to have followed up the 
hint, and it was left to Prof. A. 
Deissmann, following independently 
on lines already hinted at by A. 
Peyron in his introduction to the 
Turin Papyri (Papyri graect regit 
Taurinensis Muset Aegyptiz, Turin, 
1826), to show in detail in Azdel- 
studien (1895) and Neue Bibelstudien 
(1897) (together translated into 
English as Bzble Studies (1901)), 
and more recently in Licht vom 
Osten (τ Aufl. 1908, 2 u. 3 Aufl. 
1909), the wealth of material they 
contain in this and other respects. 
Mention should also be made of 
Dean Armitage Robinson’s in- 
teresting Excursus ‘On some current 
epistolary phrases’ in his Com- 
mentary on Ephesians, p. 275 ff. 


ΧΧΧΙΐΪ INTRODUCTION 


belonged for the most part, though by no means exclusively}, 
to the humbler and poorer classes of the population, whom the 
ordinary historian of the period did not think it worth his while 
to notice?» But now by means of their own autographic letters 
and documents we can see them in all the varied relationships 
of everyday life and thought. Notices of Birth (No. 32) and 
of Death (No. 35) are intermingled with Marriage-Contracts 
(Nos. 1, 34) and Deeds of Divorce (No. 16): the oppressed 
appeal to the ruling powers for protection (Nos. 10, 29), and 
the village ‘elders’ arrange for dancing-girls to enliven an 
approaching festival (No. 45): the youth who has wasted all 
his substance with ‘riotous living’ (No. 27), and the poor 
prodigal with his humble confession of sin (No. 37), stand 
before us in the flesh: while the mourners ‘sorrowing as those 
who have no hope’ (No. 38), and the perplexed and diseased 
seeking help in dreams or oracles (Nos. 6, 25, cf. 54) and 
enchantments (Nos. 46, 47), prove how deep and real were 
the needs of those to whom the Gospel was first preached. 


8. There may be a temptation perhaps at present, in view 
of the unusual and fomantic character of the 
new discoveries, to exaggerate the significance of 
the papyri in these and similar directions. Much 
requires still to be done before their exact linguistic and 
historical value can be fully estimated. But there can be no 
doubt as to the richness of the field which they present to the 
student alike of religion and of life. And one main object of 
the present volume of Selections will have been fulfilled, if 
it succeeds in any measure in arousing a more wide-spread 
interest in the larger collections, and the notable work of 
their first editors and interpreters. 


The 
Richness of 
the Field. 


1 Cf. Orr, Weglected Factors in 
the Study of the Early Progress of 
Christianity (London, 1899), p- 95 ff. 

+ Deissmant (202 “p. 217 1) 
strikingly recalls the Prosopogra- 
phia Imperit Romani which cata- 
logues 8,644 men and women of 
note during the first three centuries, 


but omits of set purpose ‘ hominum 
plebeiorum infinitam illam turbam’ 
—Jesus and Paul among them! 
See also the same writer’s articles 
on ‘ Primitive Christianity and the 
Lower Classes’ in 4x. VII vil, 
pp- 97 ff., 208 ff., 352 ff. 


TEXTS, TRANSLATIONS 
AND NOTES 


τοῖς 
βιβλίοις σου αὐτὸ μόνον πρόσεχ[ε] φιλολογῶν 
καὶ ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ὄνησιν ἕξεις. 
CORNELIUS to his son HIERAX 
[P. OXY, 531. 1o-ff. (ij/A.p.)E 


For the convenience of the reader, the following Texts are given 
in modern form with accentuation and punctuation. Letters inserted 
within square brackets [ ] indicate the Editors’ proposed restora- 
tions for lacunae in the original, and those in round brackets ( ) the 
resolutions of abbreviations or symbols. Angular brackets < > 
are used to denote words or phrases that have been accidentally 
omitted in the original, double square brackets [ ] letters that 
have been erased in the original and braces { } a superfluous letter 
or letters. Dots placed inside brackets [...] represent the approxi- 
mate number of letters that have been lost or erased, and dots 
outside brackets mutilated or illegible letters. A dot under a 
letter, e.g. a, shows that the letter is uncertain. 

As regards dating, i/B.c.=Ist century B.C., 1/A.D.=Ist century 
A.D., and i/ii A.D.=a date falling about the end of the Ist or the 
beginning of the 2nd century A.D. 


% A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 


P.. ELEPH. 1. B.C. 311-10. 


Discovered at Elephantine, sea Vs Bits a in the 
Llephantine-Papyri, p. 18 ff. tao. @ : } 


The following marriage contract from Elephantine is 
the oldest specimen of its class that has hitherto been dis- 
covered (cf. P. Gen. 21 of ii/B.c.. as completed by Wilcken, 
Archiv ul, Ὁ. 387 ff., and P. Tebt. 104, B.c. 92), and also 
the earliest dated Greek papyrus document that we possess. 
Rubensohn in his commentary draws special attention to its 
pure Greek character, as proved by the nationality of the con- 
tracting parties, and the terms employed, e.g. the ‘ patriarchal’ 
part played by the bride’s father, and her own repeated desig- 
nation as ἐλευθέρα (1. 4f.). Noteworthy too are the stringent 
provisions regulating the married life of the pair (ll. 6, 8 ff.) 
which, with faint echoes in the Oxyrhynchus documents, dis- 
appear from the contracts of the Roman period, to be renewed 
later under Christian influences; cf. C. P. R. 30. 20 ff. 
(vi/A.D.) πρὸς τῷ καὶ αὐτὴν ἀγαπᾶν καὶ θάλπειν καὶ θεραπεύειν 
αὐτόν.. ὑπακούειν δὲ αὐτῷ καθὰ τῷ νόμῳ καὶ τῇ ἀκολουθίᾳ συμ- 
Baivev] οἶδε, and see Wilcken, Archiv 1, p. 490. 

i »™. I 


2 A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 


᾿Αλεξάνδρου tod ᾿Αλεξάνδρου βασιλεύοντος ἔτει ἑβδόμωι 
Πτολεμαίου σατραπεύοντος ἔτει τεσσαρε- 

σκαιδεκάτωι μηνὸς Δίου. Συγγραφὴ συνοικισίας ᾿Ηρακλεί- 
δου καὶ Anuntpias. Λαμβάνει “Ἡρακλείδης 

Δημητρίαν ΚΚώιαν γυναῖκα γνησίαν παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς Λεπ- 
τίνου Κωίου καὶ τῆς μητρὸς Φιλωτίδος ἐλεύθερος 

ἐλευθέραν προσφερομένην εἱματισμὸν καὶ κὀόσμον(δραχμὰς) 
a, παρεχέτω δὲ Ἡρακλείδης Δημητρίαι 

ὅσα προσήκει γυναικὶ ἐλευθέραι πάντα, εἶναι δὲ ἡμᾶς κατὰ 
ταὐτὸ ὅπου ἂν δοκῆι ἄριστον εἶναι βουλευομένοις 
κοινὴν 5 

βουλῆι Λεπτίνηι καὶ ᾿Ἡρακλείδηι. Kiav δέ τι κακοτεχνοῦσα 
ἁλίσκηται ἐπὶ αἰσχύνην τοῦ ἀνδρὸς Ἡρακλείδου Δη- 


μητρία, 


In the seventh year of the reign of Alexander the son of 
Alexander, the fourteenth year of the satrapy of Ptolemaeus, the 
month Dios. Contract of marriage between Heraclides and 
Demetria. 

Heraclides takes Demetria of Cos as his lawful wife from her 
father Leptines of Cos and her mother Philotis, both parties being 
freeborn, and the bride bringing clothing and adornment of the 
value of 1000 drachmas, and let Heraclides provide for Demetria 
all things that are fitting for a freeborn woman, and that we should 
live together wherever shall seem best to Leptines and Heraclides 
in consultation together. And if Demetria shall be detected doing 
anything wrong to the shame of her husband Heraclides, let her 


3. γνησίαν] ‘lawful,’ ‘legally perhaps that Heraclides drafted the 
wedded’: cf. P. Amh. 86. 15 agreement. 
(A.D. 78) χωρὶς γνησίων δημοσίων, 6. κακοτεχνοῦσα] Cf. 3 Macc. 


‘apart from the legal public charges.’ 
The same sense of ‘ true,’ ‘ genuine,’ 
underlies the use of the word in 
Phil. iv 3 γνήσιε σύνζυγε; for a 
definite spiritual application see 
τὸ Tim.) 1 τον Tit. iia 

5. εἷναι δὲ ἡμᾶς] an unexpected 
change to the rst pers., showing 


Vil 9 ἐάν τι κακοτεχνήσωμεν πονηρόν, 
and for the corresponding adj. see 
Sap. i 4, Xv 4. 

ἐπὶ αἰσχύνηι] Cf. P. Gen. 21. 11 
(see introd. above) μηδ᾽ αἰ[σἸχύνειν 
Μενεκράτην ὅσα φέρει ἀνδρὶ alc- 


χύνην. 


A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 3 


στερέσθω ὧμ προσηνέγκατο πάντων, ἐπιδειξάτω δὲ ‘Hpa- 
κλείδης OTL ἂν ἐγκαλῆι Δημητρίαι ἐναντίον ἀνδρῶν 
τριῶν, 
ods ἂν δοκιμάζωσιν ἀμφότεροι. Μὴ ἐξέστω δὲ Ηρακλείδηι 
γυναῖκα ἄλλην ἐπεισάγεσθαι ἐφ᾽ ὕβρει Δημητρίας μηδὲ 
τεκνοποιεῖσθαι ἐξ ἄλλης γυναικὸς μηδὲ κακοτεχνεῖν μηδὲν 
παρευρέσει μηδεμιᾶι ᾿Ηρακλείδην εἰς Δημητρίαν" 
εἰὰν δέ TL ποῶν τούτων ἁλίσκηται “Ἡρακλείδης καὶ ἐπι- 
δείξη. Δημητρία ἐναντίον ἀνδρῶν τριῶν, ods ἂν δοκι- 
μάζωσιν ΙΟ 
ἀμφότεροι, ἀποδότω “Ἡρακλείδης Δημητρίαι τὴμ φερνὴν 
ἣν προσηνέγκατο (δραχμὰς) a, καὶ προσαποτεισάτω 
ἀργυρί- 
ov ᾿Αλεξανδρείου (δραχμὰς) a. Ἢ δὲ πρᾶξις ἔστω καθάπερ 
ἐγ δίκης κατὰ νόμον τέλος ἐχούσης Δημητρίαι καὶ τοῖς 
μετὰ 
be deprived of all that she has brought, and let Heraclides prove 
his charge against Demetria in the presence of three men, whom 
both shall approve. And let it not be allowed to Heraclides to 
bring in another woman to the insult of Demetria, nor to beget 
children by another woman, nor shall Heraclides do any wrong 
to Demetria on any pretext. And if Heraclides shall be detected 
doing any of these things, and Demetria shall prove it in the 
presence of three men, whom both shall approve, let Heraclides 
repay to Demetria the dowry which she brought to the value of 
1ooo drachmas, and let him pay in addition 1000 drachmas of 
Alexander’s coinage. And let the right of execution be in accord- 
ance with legal justice to Demetria and to those acting with 


7. ἐπιδειξάτω] In Ac. xviii 28, generally in the N.T.: see 1 Thess. 


Heb. vi 17 the verb is used in the 
same sense of ‘ prove,’ ‘demonstrate.’ 

ἐναντίον ἀνδρῶν tpiav] With this 
private separation before witnesses 
contrast. such a later ‘deed of 
divorce’ as No. 16. For ἐναντίον, 
frequent in this sense in the LXX, 
cf. Lk. i 6 ἦσαν δὲ δίκαιοι ἀμφότεροι 
ἐναντίον τοῦ θεοῦ. 


8. doxiudfwow] ‘approve,’ as 


li 4 (note). 

9. παρευρέσει μηδεμιᾷ] Cf. P. 
Tebt. 5. 61 (B.c. 118), B.G.U. 241. 
40 (ii/A.D.). 

11. ἀργυρίου ᾿Αλεξανδρείου] ‘per- 
haps the earliest documentary men- 
tion of Alexander’s coinage, unless 
Dittenberger Sy//. 176 is about two 
years older’ (Rubensohn). 


2 


4 A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 


Δημητρίας πράσσουσιν ἔκ τε αὐτοῦ Ἡρακλείδου καὶ τῶν 
Ἡρακλείδου πάντων καὶ ἐγγαίων καὶ ναυτικῶν. Ἢ 
δὲ συγγραφὴ 

ἥδε κυρία ἔστω πάντηι πάντως ὡς ἐκεῖ τοῦ συναλλάγματος 
γεγενημένου, ὅπου ἂν ἐπεγφέρηι ‘Hpakreidns κατὰ 

Δημητρίας ἢ Δημητρία τε καὶ τοὶ μετὰ Δημητρίας πράσ- 
σοντες ἐπεγφέρωσιν κατὰ Ἡρακλείδου. Κύριοι δὲ 
ἔστωσαν ᾿Ἡρακλεί- 15 

dns καὶ Anuntpia καὶ tas συγγραφὰς αὐτοὶ τὰς αὑτῶν 
φυλάσσοντες καὶ ἐπεγφέροντες κατ᾽ ἀλλήλων. Map- 
τυρες 

Κλέων Γελώιος ᾿Αντικράτης Τημνίτης Λύσις Τημνίτης 
Διονύσιος Τημνίτης ᾿Αριστόμαχος Κυρηναῖος ᾿Αρισ- 
τόδικος 

Κωιος. 


Demetria or Heraclides himself and all Heraclides’ friends both 
on land and sea. And let this contract be valid under all cir- 
cumstances, as if the agreement had been come to in that place 
wheresoever Heraclides brings the charge against Demetria, or 
Demetria and those acting with Demetria bring the charge against 
Heraclides. And let Heraclides and Demetria enjoy equal legal 
rights both in preserving their own contracts, and in bringing 
charges against one another. Witnessed by Cleon of Gela, 
Anticrates of Temnos, Lysis of Temnos, Dionysius of Temnos, 
Aristomachus of Cyrene, and Aristodicus of Cos. 


14. ὅπου κτᾺ.] a clause inserted only binding in the place where it 
in view of the fact that, according to _—- was entered into. 
strict Greek law, the contract was 


EPICURUS TO A CHILD 5 


a. EPICURUS. TO A -CHILD 
Ex VOL. HERCUL. 176. ili/B.C. 


Discovered at Herculaneum and edited by Gomperz, Hermes, V, 
p- 386 ff. See also H. Usener, Zpicurea, p. 154, and Wilamowitz, 
Gr. Les. 1, Ὁ. 396; 11, p. 260. 


The following fragment of a letter to a child is interesting, 
not only on account of the writer, the well-known philosopher, 
Epicurus (7 B.c. 270), but also from its own artless and affec- 
tionate character. According to Wilamowitz the child addressed 
was one of the orphan children of a certain Metrodorus, of 
whom Epicurus took charge. 


---[a]deiypweOa εἰς Λάμψακον v- 

ytaivovtes ἐγὼ καὶ Πυθο- 

κλῆς κα[ὶ “Ερμ)]αρχος καὶ Κ[τή]- 

Olmos, καὶ ἐκεῖ κατειλήφα- 

μεν ὑγ[ι]αίνοντας Θεμίσ- 5 
ταν καὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς [φί]λο[υ]ς. 

εὖ δὲ ποιε[1]ς καὶ σὺ εἰἐ ὑ]7γι- 

aivers καὶ ἡ μ[ά]μμη [σ]ου, 


We have arrived in health at Lampsacus, myself and Pythocles 
and Hermarchus and Ctesippus, and there we have found Themistas 
and the rest of the friends in health. It is good if you also are in 
health and your grandmother, and obey your grandfather and 


1. Aduyaxov]in Mysia, an early of Metrodorus. 
home of Epicurus, where he was 8. μάμμη] ‘grandmother,’ as in 
engaged for several yearsin teaching later Gk: cf. 2 Tim. i 5. 
philosophy. It was the native town 


6 EPICURUS TO A CHILD 


καὶ πάπαν καὶ Marpo[v|: πάν- 


ta πε ἤθη[ε, ὥσπἼ]ερ καὶ ἔ[μ]- ΙΟ 
προσθεν. εὖ γὰρ ἴσθι, ἡ αἰτία, 


ὅτι καὶ ἐγὼ καὶ oft] λοιποὶ 
πάντες σε μέγα φιλοῦμεν, 
ὅτι τούτοις πείθῃ πάντα""". 
Matron in all things, as you have done before. For be sure, the 


reason why both I and all the rest love you so much is that you 
obey these in all things.... 


9. πάπαι] Like uduunthe word title see No. 51. 
πάπας is of Asiatic origin, and was 11. εὖ yap ἴσθι] a common clas- 


apparently first introduced as a term 
of endearment by Phrygian slaves 
into Athenian nurseries (Wilam.). 


sical phrase, of which we have traces 
in the ἔστε (imper.) of Eph. v 5, 
Heb. xii 17, Jas..i 10. 


For its later use as an ecclesiastical 


3. POLYCRATES TO HIS FATHge 


P, PEFR. ΤΙ ΧΙ {1} ili/B.C. 


First edited by Sayce in Hermathena xvi, and afterwards by 
Mahaffy in the Flinders Petrie Papyri 11, p.[27]: cf. 1, p. [80] and 
111, p. 112. See also Wilamowitz, 07. Les. 1, p. 396 f.; II, p. 261 f.; 
and Reden und Vortrige, p. 251; Witkowski, 22. Priv. Gr. p. 5 fff. 


This letter belongs to the correspondence of the architect 
Cleon, who acted as commissioner of public works in the 
Fayiim district, about the middle of the 3rd cent. B.c. It 
contains a request from his younger son Polycrates, who had 
apparently been borrowing from his brother Philonides, that 
Cleon will interest himself on his behalf with Ptolemy II, on 
the occasion of the King’s visit to celebrate the Arsinoe festival. 
The text, in which there are no lacunae, is written ‘in a beauti- 
fully clear and correct hand’ (Mahaffy). 


POLYCRATES TO HIS FATHER 7 


A A lal D ΟΔΝνἅδπ 
Πολυκράτης τῶι πατρὶ χαίρειν. καλῶς ποιεῖς εἰ ἔρρωσαι 
καὶ τὰ λοιπά σοι κατὰ γνώμην ἐστίν, ἐρρώ- 
\ a £ A / \ ͵7ὔ , J, 
μεθα δὲ καὶ ἡμεῖς. πολλάκις μὲν γέγραφά σοι παραγενέσ- 
A , A A 
θαι καὶ συστῆσαί με, ὅπως τῆς ἐπὶ τοῦ 
, ipl > A \ le / > 4 > 
παρόντος σχολῆς ἀπολυθῶ. καὶ viv δέ, εἰ δυνατόν ἐστιν 
καὶ μηθέν σε τῶν ἔργων κωλύει, 
/ A > Ves / 32% \ \ 
πειράθητι ἐλθεῖν εἰς τὰ ᾿Αρσινόεια" ἐὰν yap σὺ Trapa- 
γένηι, πέπεισμαι ῥαιδίως με τῶι βασιλεῖ 
΄ , 7 Μ \ (ὃ 
συσταθήσεσθαι. γίνωσκε δέ με ἔχοντα παρὰ Φιλωνίδου 
(δραχμὰς) ο΄" ἀπὸ τούτου τὸ μὲν ἥμυσυ δ 


Polycrates to his father, greeting. I am glad if you are in 
good health, and everything else is to your mind. We ourselves 
are in good health. I have often written to you to come and in- 
troduce me, in order that I may be relieved from my present occu- 
pation. And now if it is possible, and none of your work hinders 
you, do try and come to the Arsinoe festival; for, if you come, I 
am sure that I shall easily be introduced to the King. Know that 


I have received 70 drachmas from Philonides. 


I. καλῶς ποιεῖς] a common for- 
mula, cf. 1 Macc. xii 18, 22, Ac. 
x 33, Phil. iv 14, 3 Jo. 6. 

εἰ éppwoat κτλ.}] Mahaffy (P. 
Petr. 11, Appendix p. 10) has 
pointed out that the occurrence of 
this common Greek formula at this 
early date establishes beyond dispute 
that the corresponding Roman S.V. 
B.E.E.Q.V. was derived from it, 
and not wice versa, as Cobet 
believed. 

2. mapayevéoGar] The verb is 
common in vernacular documents 
where classical writers would more 
naturally have used ἀφικνοῦμαι or 
ἥκω. The literary complexion 
therefore which Harnack gives to 
it in certain passages in Luke (Say- 
ings of Jesus, p. 86) cannot be 
maintained: see Moulton Zxf. vil, 


Le 
oni 


Half of this I have 


Vil, Ὁ. 4171. 

συστῆσαι] ‘ bring together,’ hence 
‘introduce,’ ‘recommend’: see the 
note on P. Oxy. 292. 5 f. (= No. 14). 
In Gen. xl 4 καὶ συνέστησεν ὁ ἀρχι- 
δεσμώτης τῷ Ιωσὴφ αὐτούς, καὶ 
παρέστη αὐτοῖς, the meaning is 
somewhat different ‘put under the 


charge of.’ 
3. σχολῆς] ‘studium’ (Wilamo- 
witz). 


4. εἰς τὰ ᾿Αρσινόεια] the festival 
held in honour of the deceased 
Queen Arsinoe, who had already 
been raised to divine honours. 

5. ἥμυσυ] almost always so 
written in the papyri of iii/B.c.: 
in the two following centuries ἥμυσν 
and ἥμισυ occur with about equal 
frequency, see Mayser Gramm. 
p- 100 f. 


8 POLYCRATES TO HIS FATHER 


’ \ / ς , \ \ A ᾽ a ‘ 
εἰς τὰ δέοντα ὑπελιπόμην, τὸ δὲ λοιπὸν εἰς τὸ δάνειον 
κατέβαλον. τοῦτο δὲ γίνεται 
\ a a 
διὰ τὸ μὴ ἀθροῦν ἡμᾶς, ἀλλὰ κατὰ μικρὸν λαμβάνειν. 
/ > « a \ / ὔ“ > a 
γράφε δ᾽ ἡμῖν καὶ σύ, iva εἰδῶ- 
μεν ἐν οἷς εἶ, καὶ μὴ ἀγωνιῶμεν. ἐπιμέλου δὲ καὶ σαυτοῦ, 
ὅπως ὑγιαίνηις καὶ πρὸς ἡ- 
A b] 4 - > , 
μᾶς ἐρρώμενος ἔλθηις. εὐτύχει. 


kept by me for necessaries, but the rest I have paid as an instal- 
ment of interest. This happens because we do not get our money 
in a slump sum, but in small instalments. Write to us yourself 
that we may know how you are circumstanced, and not be anxious. 
Take care of yourself that you may be well, and come to us in good 
health. Farewell. 


6. els τὰ δέοντα] Cf. P. Par. ordinary anxiety’ (Edd.), and for 


38. 25 ff. (ii/B.c.) ὅπως... ἔχω τὰ 
δέοντα, καὶ μὴ διαλύωμαι τῷ λιμῴ. 

els τὸ δάνειον κατέβαλον] ‘I have 
paid as an instalment of interest ’— 
a rendering suggested by Wyse, and 
adopted by Mahaffy (P. Petr. 11, 
App. Ρ. 4) in place of his original 
‘I have put out to interest.’ 

8. ἀγωνιῶμεν] Cf. P. Petr. 111, 
53 (1) 15 f. οὐ yap ws ἔτυχεν ἀγω- 
νιῶμεν, ‘for we are in a state of no 


the corresponding subst., as in Lk. 
xxii 44, cl. P. Tebt. 495-55 
(early iii/A.D.) ὡς els ἀγωνίαν με 
γενέσθαι ἐν τῷ παρόντι. 

9. εὐτύχει] the form of greeting 
generally adopted when the person 
addressed is of superior rank: in the 
case of an inferior, éppwoo is the ᾿ 
ordinary formula. For exceptions 
see Wilcken Archiv 1, p. τότ. 


4. ISTAS: TO HEPHAEHSTIO“N 


P. BRIT. MUS. 42. 


B.C. 168. 


Discovered at Memphis, and edited by Kenyon in the British 
Museum Papyri 1, p. 29ff. For various improved readings, which 
have been followed here, see Wilcken, G. G. 4., 1894, p. 722, and 
for the text with commentary see Wilamowitz, Gr. Les. 1, p. 397 f., 
II, p. 262, and Witkowski, Zp. Priv. Gr., p. 37 ff. 


The following letter is addressed by a certain Isias to 
Hephaestion, apparently her husband, who was ‘in retreat’ 
in the Serapeum at Memphis, urging him to return home. 


15713.5 TO HEPHAESTION 9 


The exact position of the Serapeum recluses is still a matter 
of discussion amongst scholars. By some they are regarded 
as a kind of monkish community: by others, as persons who 
in special sickness or trouble had sought the aid of the god, 
and were for the time being ‘ possessed,’ or under his influence 
and protection. In any case this letter makes clear that, 
whatever the nature of the vows they took upon them, these 
were not binding for all time, but lasted only until the κάτοχοι 
had attained the end they had in view (1. 26). On the whole 
subject see Preuschen, Monchtum und Sarapiskult (2** Aufl, 
Giessen, 1903), where the latter of the above-mentioned views 
is strongly supported, and cf. Archiv iv, p. 207. For further 
particulars regarding the Serapeum see Nos. 5 and 6. 


Ἰσιὰς ᾿Ηφαιστίωνι τῶι ἀδελφώ[ε yai(pecy). 
ΡΣ, 7 ” & / 
εἰ Epp@pevwt τᾶλλα κατὰ λόγον 
ἀπαντᾶι, εἴη. ἂν ὡς τοῖς θεοῖς εὐχο- 
ba A \ > \ ? e / 
μένη διατελώ" καὶ αὐτὴ δ᾽ ὑγίαινον 
καὶ τὸ παιδίον καὶ οἱ ἐν οἴκωι πάντες 5 
< σοῦ διαπαντὸς μνείαν ποιούμενοι». 
κομισαμένη τὴν παρὰ σοῦ ἐπιστολὴν 
Ἂ ἢ b 2 4 2 
map “Qpov, ἐν ἧι διεσάφεις εἶναι 
Isias to Hephaestion her brother greeting. If you are well, 
and things in general are going right, it would be as I am con- 
tinually praying to the gods. I myself am in good health and 


the child, and all at home, making mention of you continually. 
When I got your letter from Horus, in which you explained 


I. τῶι ddeXPa.] ‘brother,’ i.e. 
‘husband,’in accordance with a well- 
established Egyptian usage, and in 
keeping with the general tone of the 
letter, and the references to τὸ παι- 
δίον (1. 5) and ἡ μήτηρ σου (1. 28, not 
ἡμῶν). (Wilam., Witk.) 

2. κατὰ λόγον] as in P. Par. 63. 
i 5 (ii/B.c.) καὶ od ὑγιαίνεις καὶ 
τἄλλα σοι κατὰ λόγον ἐστίν. 

6. py. ποιούμενοι] a common 
epistolary phrase, cf. 1 Thess. i. 2 


(note). 

7. κομισαμένη] Cf. P. Fay. 114. 
3f. (A.D. 100) κομισάμενός μου τὴν 
ἐπιστολήν, ‘on receipt of my letter.’ 
Other passages such as P. Hib. 54. 9 
(iii/B.c.), P. Tebt. 45. 33 (i/B.C.), 
bear out the meaning ‘receive Jack,’ 
which Hort (on τ Pet. i 9) finds in 
all the N.T. occurrences of the 
word. 

8. dvecdpes] Cf. Mt. xiii 36, 
XVlii 31. 


10. « ISIAS TO HEPHAESTION 


ἐν κατοχῆι ἐν τῶι Σαραπιείωι τῶι 
ἐν Μέμφει, ἐπὶ μὲν τῶι ἐρρῶσθα[(] σε ΙΟ 
εὐθέως τοῖς θεοῖς εὐχαρίστουν, 
σι \ a \ , ΓΑ / 
ἐπὶ δὲ TOL μὴ παραγίνεσθαί σε [πάντω]ν 
τῶν ἐκεῖ ἀπειλημμένων παραγεγονότων 
ἀηδίξομαι, ἕϊνε]κα τοῦ ἐκ τοῦ το[ιού]του 
Lal > ὔ \ \ / 

καιροῦ ἐμαυτήν] τε Kal τὸ παιδί[ον σου 15 
διακεκυβερνηκυῖα Kal εἰς πᾶν τι 
ἐληλυθυῖα διὰ τὴν τοῦ σίτου τιμήν, 
καὶ δο[κο]ῦσα ν[Ὁ]γ [yle σοῦ παραγενομένου 

, »} ’ aA \ \ 
τεύξεσθαί Tivos ἀναψυχῆς, σὲ δὲ 
μηδ᾽ ἐντεθυμῆσθαι τοῦ παραγενέσθαι 20 

>] > / > \ e / / 
μηδ᾽ ἐνβεβλοφέναι εἰς τὴν ἡμετέραν περί- 
«στασιν!. ὡς ἔτ[ι] σοῦ παρ[όν͵]τος πάντων ἐπεδεόμην, 
μὴ ὅτι γε τοσούτου χρόνου ἐπιγεγονότος 
that you were in retreat in the Serapeum at Memphis, I imme- 
diately gave thanks to the gods that you were well; but that you 
did not return when all those who were shut up with you 
arrived distresses me; for having piloted myself and your child 
out of such a crisis, and having come to the last extremity 
because of the high price of corn, and thinking that now at last on 
your return I should obtain some relief, you have never even 
thought of returning, nor spared a look for our helpless state. 


While you were still at home, I went short altogether, not to 
mention how long a time has passed since, and such disasters, 


214. ἀηδίζομαι)η The verb is not 21. περίστασι») The word is . 


found in the N.T., but for the ver- 
nacular ἀηδία, as Lk. xxiii 12 D, cf. 
P. Par. 48. 7 ff. (ii/B.c.) τοῦ πρός σε 
τὴν ἀήδειαν ποήσαντος, ‘who had 
that disagreement with you.’ 

19. ἀναψυχῆς] The word, which 
is classical, is found several times 
in the LXX, along with the cor- 
responding verb ἀναψύχω (cf. 2 Tim. 
i316). For the later form ἀνάψυξις 
see Exod. viii 15, Ac. iii το. 

20. ἐντεθυμῆσθαι)] For the gen. 
constr. cf. P. Par. 63. vii. 9 (ii/B.C.) 
ἐντεθυμῆσθαι τῶν ἐξηριθμημένων. 


frequent in a bad sense in Polybius, 
e.g. iv. 45. 10 els πᾶν περιστάσεως 
ἐλθεῖν, cf. also 2 Macc. iv τό περιέ- 
σχεν αὐτοὺς χαλεπὴ περίστασις, 
‘sore calamity beset them.’ 

23. émvyeyovéros| For ἐπιγίνο- 
μαι * praeterlabor’ Witkowski com- 
pares P. Par. 25. 8f. (ii/B.Cc.) xa6’ 
ὃν καιρὸν τὸ πένθος τοῦ “Arcos ἐπε- 
γένετο: see also P. Fay. 11. 190 
(ii/B.C.) ἄλλων ἐπιγεγονότων πλεόνων 
(sc. χρόνων), ‘still further periods 
having elapsed.’ 


ISTAS TO HEPHAESTION It 


A A 3 ’ 
καὶ τοιούτων καιρῶν « καὶ » μηθὲν σοῦ ἀπεσταλκότος. 


A \ 
ἔτι δὲ καὶ “Ὥρου τοῦ τὴν ἐπιστολὴν παρακεκο- 


25 


μικό τοῖς ἀπηγγελκότος ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀπολελύσθαι σε 
ἐκ τῆς κατοχῆς παντελῶς ἀηδίξομαι. 

οὐ μὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ καὶ ἡ μήτηρ σου τυγχάνει 
βαρέως ἔχουσα, κα[λῶ]ς ποιήσεις καὶ διὰ ταύτην 


\ Fe Stas , ? \ , " \ 
καὶ δι’ ἡμᾶς παραη[εν]όμενος εἰς τὴν πόλιν, εἴπερ μὴ 
ἀναγκαιότερόν σ[ε] περισπᾶι. 


30 


χαριεῖ δὲ καὶ τοῦ 


, > / “ 5» e 7 
σώματος ἐπιμελόμενος, ἵν᾿ ὑγιαίνηις. 


ἔρρωσο. 
On the verso 
᾿“Ηφαιστίωνι. 


(ἔτους) 8’ ᾿Ἐπεὶφ λ΄. 


and you having sent nothing. And now that Horus who brought 


‘the letter has told about your having been released from your 


retreat, I am utterly distressed. Nor is this all, but since your 
mother is in great trouble about it, I entreat you for her sake 
and for ours to return to the city, unless indeed something most 


pressing occupies you. 
be in health. 


Good-bye. 


(Addressed) 
To Hephaestion. 


26. ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀπολελύσθαι KTH. | 
᾿Απολύομαι ‘ withdraw oneself from,’ 
‘depart,’ as frequently i in Polybius, 
e.g. WH 1). 2 τῶν μὲν φυλάκων 
ἀπολυομέμων ἀπὸ τοῦ τόπου τούτου : 
cf. Exod. xxxiii 11 ἀπελύετο εἰς τὴν 
παρεμβολήν, Ac. xxvill 25 ἀσύμ- 
φωνοι δὲ ὄντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀπε- 
λύοντο. 

31. περισπᾶι] For περισπάω ‘oc- 
cupy,’ detain,’ cf. P. Tebt. 37. 15 ff. 
(i/B.c.) ἐγὼ οὖν περισπώμενος περὶ 
ἀναγκαίων γέγραφά σοι ἵνα κ.τ.λ. 


| The metaphorical sense of ‘ worry,’ 


Pray take care of yourself that you may 


Year 2 Epeiph 3o. 


‘distract,’ as in Lk. x 40 (cf. 1 Cor. 
vii 35), is also common in the ver- 
nacular, e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 24. 29 
(=1, p- 33) (11/B.c.) ὅπως καὶ αὐτὸς 
τῆι Ταθήμει ἀποδοὺς μὴ περισπῶμαι, 
‘that I myself, having paid Tathemis, 
may be no more worried,’ P. Tebt. 
43. 36 ff. (ii/B.C.) ὅπως μηθενὶ ἐπιτρέ- 
πηι.. παρενοχλεῖν ἡμᾶς μηδὲ περισπᾶν 
κατὰ μηδεμίαν παρεύρεσιν, ‘that no 
one may be permitted to trouble 
us or to worry us on any pretext 
whatsoever.’ 


12 PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS 


5. PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM 
TWINS 


P. PAR: 26. B.C. 163-2. 


Discovered at Memphis and edited by Brunet de Presle among 
the Paris Papyri, Motices εἰ Extraits XVIII, 2, p. 274 ff. See also 
Witkowski, Prodromus p. 30, for various amended readings. 


Of the Serapeum documents that have been recovered 
(cf. No. 6), the greater number refer to the grievances of two 
girls, twins, by name Thaues and Thaus or Taous. Their 
story has been graphically reconstructed by Kenyon (British 
Museum Papyri 1, p. 2 ff.). Here we can only notice that the 
twins acted as attendants in the Serapeum, and were con- 
sequently entitled to a certain allowance of oil and bread. 
For some reason this allowance was withheld in B.c. 164-2, 
and accordingly we find them with the assistance of their 
friend Ptolemy, son of Glaucias, one of the Serapeum recluses, 
presenting various petitions for the restitution of their rights. 
Amongst these is the following document, in which, apparently 
for the third time, they addressed themselves directly to King 
Ptolemy Philometor and Queen Cleopatra, on the occasion of 
a royal visit to Memphis, with the result that, as later reports 
prove, the temple officers were at length stirred up to look 
into the matter, and the twins recovered most, if not all, of 
what was due to them. 


PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS 13 


Con | 


Βασιλεῖ Πτολεμαίῳ καὶ Βασιλίσσῃ Κλεοπάτρᾳ τῇ 


ἀδελφῇ, 
θεοῖς Φιλομήτορσι, 


χαίρειν. 


Θαυὴς καὶ Ταοὺς 


δίδυμαι, ai λειτουργοῦσαι 
ἐν τῷ πρὸ" Μέμφει μεγάλῳ Σαραπιείῳ" καὶ πρότερον 
ῷ πρὸ" Μέμφει μεγάλῳ Σαραπιείς ρότερ 


¢ a 
μὲν ὑμῖν 


ἐπιδημήσα[σι. ἐν Μέμφει καὶ ἀναβᾶσιν εἰς τὸ 


[ \ 7 
ἱερὸν θυσιάσαι 


> 4 \ > , ΝΜ ’ 
ἐνετύχομεν, καὶ ἐπεδώκαμεν ἔντευξιν, προφερόμεναι 


μὴ κομίζεσθαι 


τὴν καθήκουσαν ἡμῖν δίδοσθαι σύνταξιν τῶν δεόντων 


ἔκ τε τοῦ 


To King Ptolemy and Queen Cleopatra the sister, gods Philo- 
metores, greeting. Thaues and Taous are twins, who minister in 


the great Serapeum at Memphis. 


On a former occasion when you 


were in residence at Memphis and had gone up to the temple to 
sacrifice, we petitioned you, and gave in a petition, bringing before 
you our plea that we are not receiving the contribution of necessaries 
which it is fitting should be given to us both from the Serapeum 


2. λειτουργοῦσαι)] For the cere- 
monial use of this verb, which pre- 
pares us for its religious significance 
in the Gk Bible, see Deissmann 
BS. p. 140 f. 

4. é€midnujoacw] The regular 
word for arrival and temporary 
sojourn in a place as P. Oxy. 705. 
ii. 36 f. ἐπιδημήσ[αν]τες τῷ ἔθνει of 
Severus and Caracalla’s visit to 
Egypt in A.D. 202, and especially 
P. Par. 69 (iii/A.D.) where the 
arrivals and departures of a strate- 
gus are recorded in his day-book by 
ἐπι- and ἀποδημέω respectively: see 
Archiv iv, p. 374. Cf. Ac. ii Io, 
XVii 21. 


5. ἔντευξιν] properly the act of 
approaching the king, and thence 
the petition addressed to him, his 
answer being known as χρηματισμός 
(cf. 1. 21 χρηματιζόμενα). In the 
N.T. the word is found only in 
Ἐ Tim. ii 1, iv 5. 

κομίζεσθαι] See the note on P. 
Brit. Mus. 42. 7 (=No. 4). 

6. σύνταξιν] the regular term for 
a contribution from the royal trea- 
sury for religious purposes: see 
Otto Priester 1 p. 366 ff. Occa- 
sionally the word is used, almost in 
the sense of φόρος, of payments to 
the government, e.g. P. Fay. 15.2 
(with the Editors’ note). 


14 PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS 


Σαραπιείου καὶ ᾿Ασκληπιείου. Μέχρι δὲ τοῦ viv 
οὐ κεκομισμέναι 
2 7 b] / 3 ¢ 5 A ᾽ / > / 
ἐκκ πλήρους ἠναγκάσμεθ᾽ ὑπὸ τῆς ἀνάγκης ἐπειγό- 
μεναι, ὡς ἂν 
ς \ n a) ‘ / 5] A ς A 
ὑπὸ τῆς λιμοῦ διαλυόμεναι, πάλιν ἐντυχεῖν ὑμῖν, 
Ἂν te / 
καὶ δι’ ὀλίων 
A / a A la] 
τὴν τῶν ἀδικούντων ἡμᾶς φιλαυτίαν ἐχθεῖναι. “Ὑμῶν 
γὰρ ἐκτιθέντων 10 
4 > \ a ΝΜ t 4 A 
ἔτι ἀπὸ τῶν ἔνπροσθεν χρόνων σύνταξιν τῷ TE 
Σαραπιείῳ 
Α an? / \ b] / \ A al 
καὶ τῷ ᾿Ασκληπιείῳ, καὶ ἐκ τούτων Kal τῶν προτοῦ 
γενηθεισῶν 
, UL \ ς A > «ς / 
δ δύμων κομισαμένων τὰ ἑαυτῶν καθ᾽ ἡμέραν 
δέοντα, καὶ ἡμῖν, 
“ » ᾽ > \ > A e , χω 
ὅταν ἔβημεν κατ᾽ ἀρχὰς εἰς τὸ ἱερόν, παραχρῆμα 
μὲν ὀλίας ἡμέρας, 


8 / ς A > / ae a 
ὑπέδειξαν ὡς ἂν εὐτακτηθησομένων ἡμῖν τῶν καθη- 


κόντων, [5 


and the Asclepeum. And having failed to receive them up to the 
present time in full, we have been compelled, under pressure of 
necessity, wasting away as we are through starvation, to petition 
you again, and in a few words to set before you the selfishness of 
those who are injuring us. For although you already from former 
times have proclaimed a contribution for the Serapeum and 
Asclepeum, and in consequence of this the twins who were there 
before us daily received what they required, to us also when we 
first went up to the temple straightway for a few days the impres- 
sion was conveyed as if everything fitting would be done for us in 


9. τῆς λιμοῦ] Acuds is masc. in 10. φιλαυτίανἽ]ῇ For the corre- 
P. Par. 22. 21: cf. fora like incon- sponding adj. see 2 Tim. iii. 2. 
sistency of gender Lk. iv 25 and 14. ὅταν €Byuev] One of the 
xv 14, and see Moulton /voleg. rare instances in the papyri of ὅταν 

. 60. c. indic., as in Mk iii 11, &c.: see 

δι᾿ ὀλίων7 -Ξ δι’ ὀλίγων, cf. τ Pet. further Moulton Prodeg. p. 168. 

v 12, and for the spelling see 15. ws ἄν] See Moulton Proleg. 


Thackeray Gramm. I, p. 112. p. 167. 


PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS 15 


᾿ς \ \ 
τὸν δὲ λοιπὸν χρόνον οὐκ ἐξετίθεσαν. Διὸ καὶ 
\ 
πρὸς TOUS 
5) \ 9 VA \ > / 
ἐπιμελητὰς ἐπέμπομεν τοὺς ἐντευξομένους, 
Ἁ « Cal » A > An 3 > 7 7 
καὶ ὑμῖν, καθ᾽ ἃς ἐποεῖσθ᾽ ἐν Μέμφει παρουσίας, 
7 
ἐνεφανίζομεν 
A \ ral fal > A 
ὑπὲρ τούτων. Τῶν δὲ πρὸς τοῖς χειρισμοῖς ἐν τῷ 
Σαραπιείῳ 
\ 3 7 7 / \ 
καὶ ᾿Ασκληπιείῳ τεταγμένων κατατετολμηκότων καὶ 
τὰ 20 
A A / 
ὑμῶν ἡμῖν χρηματιζόμενα 
οὐδεμίαν 
> 7 jf ¢ A \ A , 
εὐλάβειαν προορωμένων' ἡμῶν δὲ τοῖς δέουσι θλι- 


βομένων 


? f \ 
ἐκφερομένων καὶ 


ὑφ᾽ 


good order, but for the remainder of the time this was not car- 
ried out. Wherefore we both sent repeatedly to the supervisors 
persons to petition on our behalf, and laid information on these 
matters before you, on the occasion of your visits to Memphis. 
And when those who had been appointed to the administration 
in the Serapeum and Asclepeum had insolently maltreated us, and 
were removing the privileges conferred on you by us, and were 
paying no regard to religious scruple, and when we were being 
crushed by our wants, we often made representations even to 


18. παρουσία] For the use of | word, 2 Macc. iii 24, v 15 (κατετόλ- 


am. as a kind of term. techn. in the 
papyri to describe the official visit 
_ of a king or other great personage, 

cf. Thess. p. 145 f., where the corre- 
sponding light thrown on the N.T. 
usage of the word is discussed. See 
also Deissmann ZO.? p. 278 ff. 

évedavigouev| lit. ‘laid informa- 
tion,’ but frequently with the added 
thought of ‘against’ as in Ac. xxiv 1, 
xxv 2,15; cf. P. Eleph. 8. 3f. (i1i1/B.c.) 
ἐμφανίζω σοι “Qpov Πασᾶτος, a report 
to the Praetor, and P. Tor. 1. 8. 12 
ἐμφανιστοῦ Kai κατηγόρου (with Pey- 
ron’s note). 

20. κατατετολμηκότων] a LXX 


μῆσεν εἰς τὸ... ἱερὸν εἰσελθεῖν). 

21. χρηματιζόμενα)] See the note 
on 1. 5 above. 

22. εὐλάβειαν ͵] The word has 
apparently the same religious con- 
notation in Prov. xxviii 14: for a 
corresponding use of the adverb see 
P. Par. 12. τὸ (B.C. 157) εὐλαβῶς 
μου σχόντος, ‘when I was in a devout 
frame of mind,’ and cf. 2 Macc. virt, 
Lk. il. 25 (adj.). 

προορωμένων] an interesting ex- 
ample of the rare Midd. use of 7. 
= ‘* pay regard to,’ ‘set before one,’ 
as in Ac. li 25 (LXX). 


16 PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS 


ὟΣ. 4 \ na 2 4 me “ , 
καὶ ᾿Αχομάρρῃ μὲν τῷ ἐπιστάτῃ τοῦ ἱεροῦ πλεονάκι 
διεστάλμεθα 
/ c «a a a 
ἀποδιδόναι ἡμῖν: καὶ τῷ υἱῷ δὲ Ψινταέους τοῦ 
ἐπιστάτου τῶν 
e a b] / , 3 \ e / / 
ἱερῶν, ἀναβάντι πρώην εἰς TO ἱερόν, προσήλθομεν, 
καὶ περὶ ἑκάστων 25 
/ 
μετεδώκαμεν. Καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος τὸν ᾿Αχομάρρην 


“ > lo) cA 

συνέταξεν ἀποδοῦναι ἡμῖν τὰ ὀφειλόμενα. ‘O δέ, 
πάντων 

> θ , ᾽ / ς / ΟΡ Ὁ ον \ e / 

ἀνθρώπων ἀγνωμονέστατος ὑπάρχων, ἡμῖν μὲν ὑπέσ- 
VETO 


Ἂν / 2 7 a \ a ,ὔ 
τὸ προκείμενον ἐπιτελέσειν' τοῦ δὲ τοῦ Ψινταέους 
υἱοῦ ἐκ τῆς 


Cri. ΤΙ: 


Μέμφεως χωρισθέντος, οὐκέτι 30 
» I A , » > / 3 4 

οὐδένα λόγον ἐποήσατο. Οὐ μόνον δ᾽ οὗτος 

ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄλλοι τῶν ἐκ τοῦ Σαραπιείου 


Achomarres the supervisor of the temple to give us (our rights). 
And we approached the son of Psintaes the supervisor of 
the sacrifices, when he went up to the temple the day before 
yesterday, and gave him detailed information. And having called 
Achomarres to him, he strictly commanded him to give what was 
owing to us. And he, being by nature the most unfeeling of all 
mankind, promised us that he would perform what he had been 
directed to do, but no sooner had the son of Psintaes departed 
from Memphis than he took no further account of the matter. 
And not only this man, but also others connected with the 


26. μετεδώκαμεν] a quasi-legal 
term, suggesting that a certain 
responsibility henceforth devolves 
on the person to whom the informa- 
tion has been given: cf. P. Brit. Mus. 
1231. 12 ff. (=III, p. 109) (A.D. 144) 
ἀξιοῦμεν δὲ τοῦ διαστολικοῦ ἀντίγρα- 


gov αὐτῷ μεταδοθῆναι.. ὅπως ἔχ[ω]ν 
ἔγραπτον παραᾳγγελείαν πρόνοιαν 
ποιήσηται τῆς γε[ωρ]γείας κτλ., and 
see the introduction to P. Strass. 41. 

21. οὐδ. Ady. ἐποίΞε οι)γήσατο] as 
in Ac. xx 24. 


PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS 17 


A a ? / 
καὶ ἕτεροι τῶν ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ασκληπιείου 
- > e Μ > \ 
ὄντες πρὸς χειρισμοῖς, παρ᾽ ὧν ἔθος ἐστὶν 
«ς cal ἣν , / > 
ἡμᾶς Ta δέοντα κομίζεσθαι, ἀποστε- 35 
“ \ 3 / 
ροῦσιν, ὧν τά TE ὀνόματα Kal τὰ ὀφειλόμενα, 
διὰ τὸ εἶναι πλείονα, οὐκ ἐκρίναμεν κατα- 
a / 
χωρίσαι. Δεόμεθα οὖν ὑμῶν, μίαν 
Μ > / \ e ᾽ e “ > 4 
ἔχουσαι ἐλπίδα τὴν ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν ἐσομέ- 
> - «ε la 
νην ἀντίληψιν, ἀποστεῖλαι ἡμῶν 40 
τὴν ἔντευξιν ἐπὶ Διονύσιον τῶν φίλων 
καὶ στρατηγόν, ὅπως γράψῃ ᾿Απολλωνίῳ 
τῷ ἐπιμελητῇ, ἐπιλαβόντα παρ᾽ ἡμῶν 
\ \ A 2 / ct oa 
τὴν γραφὴν τῶν οφειλομένων ἡμῖν 
Ν / 
δεόντων Kal τίνα πρὸς τίνας χρόνους 45 
προσωφείληται καὶ ὑπὸ τίνων, 
γ΄. la) ¢ A 
ἐπαναγκάσῃ αὐτοὺς ἀποδοῦναι ἡμῖν, 


Serapeum, and others connected with the Asclepeum in the ad- 
ministration, from whom it is usual for us to receive what we need, 
are defrauding, whose names and obligations, because they are 
numerous, we have decided not to record. 

We beg you therefore, having as our one hope the assistance 
that lies in your power, to send away our petition to Dionysius 
Privy Councillor and strategus, that he may write to Apollonius the 
supervisor to compel them to render to us (what is owing), when he 
has received from us the written list of the necessaries owing to 
us and what further debts are due us along with the periods for 
which they have been owing and the persons who owe them, so 


33. ἕτεροι] No distinction from 40. ἀντίληψιν ‘assistance,’ ‘help,’ 


ἄλλοι (1. 32) is here possible: see 
further on the relation of the two 
words, Moulton Proleg. pp. 79 f., 
246. 

35. ἀποστεροῦσιν] absol. as Mk 
x 19, 3 Cor. vi 8. 

38. δεόμεθα] the general term 
for petitioning a king, as distin- 
guished from ἀξιῶ addressed to 
magistrates: see Laqueur Quaes- 
ttones Ὁ. 7. 


M. 


a sense by no means limited to ‘ Bibl. 
speech’ (as Grimm), but frequent in 
petitions to the Ptolemies and else- 
where: see Deissmann BS. pp. 92, 
223. 

41. τ. φίλων] partitive gen.: cf. 
Ac. xxi 16. 

43. ἐπιλαβόντα] accus. attracted 
to Διονύσιον. 

46. προσωφείληται] Cf. Philem. 
Ig σεαυτόν μοι προσοφείλεις. 


18 PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS 


iva, πᾶν τὸ ἑξῆς ἔχουσαι, πολλῷ μᾶλλον 

τὰ νομιζόμενα τῷ Σαράπει καὶ τῇ ἼἼσει 

ἐπιτελῶμεν ὑπέρ τε ὑμῶν καὶ τῶν 50 

ὑμετέρων τέκνων. Ὑμῖν δὲ γίνοιτο 

κρατεῖν πάσης ἧς ἂν αἱρῆσθε χώρας. 

Εὐτυχεῖτε. 

that, when we have everything in order, we may be much better 
able to perform our regular duties to Serapis and to Isis, both for 


your own sakes and for the sake of your children. May it be given 
you to hold fast all the territory you desire. Farewell. 


48. τὸ é&fs] Cf. P. Oxy. 282.7f. during his lifetime of disposing of his 
(A.D. 30—35) ἐπεχορήγησα αὐτῇ τὰ property καθ᾽ dv ἐὰν αἱρῶμαι [τρόπον], 
ἑξῆς καὶ ὑπὲρ δύναμιν. ‘in any manner I choose.’ The aor. 

52. αἱρῆσθε] ‘desire,’ ‘choose’; is used of the Divine election in 
cf. P. Oxy. 489. 4 (A-D. 117), a will Deut. xxvi 18, 2 Thess. ii 13 (note). 
where the testator reserves the power 


6. A DREAM FROM THE SERAPEUM 


P, PaRy 51: B.C. 160. 


Discovered at Memphis and edited by Brunet de Presle among 
the Paris Papyri, Woteces et Extraits XVII, 2 p. 323 f. See also 
Witkowski, Prodromus, p. 40, for various amended readings. 


In Egypt, as in Assyria and Babylonia, the significance of 
dreams was fully recognized, and visitors resorted to the 
temple of Serapis at Memphis and other sacred spots in the 
hope of receiving assistance in visions of the night regarding 
their illnesses and other concerns, 

With the following dream may be compared the similar 
visions of Ptolemy and Tages recorded in P. Leid. C (Leemans’ 
Papyri graect 1, p. 117) and the well-known dream of 
Nectonabus in P. Leid. U (did. p. 122), especially as re- 
published with a revised text and commentary by Wilcken in 
Mélanges Nicole p. 579 ff. 


A DREAM FROM THE SERAPEUM 19 


The Bible student hardly needs to be reminded of the 
dreams of Pharaoh (Gen. xli), or, from other localities, of the 
Divine messages granted, as they slept, to Jacob (Gen. xxvii 
το ff.) and to Solomon (1 Kings iii 5 ff.). 


Πτολεί patos 


(ἔτους) κβ΄, Τῦβιε 18’ εἰς τὴν uy. ᾿Ὥμ[ην 
βατίζειν με [ἀπ]ὸ λειβὸς ἕως α πηλιε]ώτου, 
καὶ ἀναπίπτομαι ἐπ᾽’ ἄχυρον: καὶ [ἄν]θρωπῖος 


» \ / > / / 5» / 
ἀπὸ λιβὸς pov, ἐχόμενος μου" ἀναπίπτει 5 


\ 3 / \ c/ 7ὔ 
καὶ αὐτός, καὶ ὥσπερ κεκλειμ[ένοι)Ἶ μου 
ἦσαν οἱ ὀφθαλμοί μου, καὶ ἐξαί[ φνης] ἀνύγω 
τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς μου, καὶ ὁρῶ [τὰς] Διδύμας 


ἐν τῷ διδασκαλήῳ τοῦ Τοθῆ[τος]. 


"ExdXecav, προσ- 


έλεγον. Ὄμμα .. ψυχῆς θάρσϊει] .. καμητην 10 
τὴν ὁδὸν ἐπ᾽ ἐμέ, ὅτι μεταβέβλ[ηκα)] THY κοίτην 


μου. 


Ptolemy, in the 22nd year, Tubi 12 to 13. 


Ἤκουσα Τοθῆς λέγων" ᾿Επεύχομαι" 


I dreamt that I was 


going from West to East, and sat down upon chaff. And West 
from me there was someone, who was near to me. He also sat 
down, and my eyes were as it were closed. Suddenly I open my 
eyes, and see the Twins in the school of Tothes. They called, I 
answered. Eye...of my soul, take courage...for I have changed 


my bed. 


2. ἔτους κτλ.] The date, which 
forms part of the heading, shows 
that Ptolemy had come to Memphis 
in the 22nd year of his reign, and 
that the dream was granted to him 
on the night between Tubi 12 and 
13, or Jan. 7—8, B.c. 160. With 
els tT. vy’ cf. Mt. xxviii I. 

3. βατ(-Ξδ)ίζειν ἀπὸ λειβό5] By 
a special usage Aly could mean 
West to the Egyptians, as Libya 
lay directly west from them: hence, 
as Deissmann (SS. p. 141 f.) has 
pointed out, its occurrence in the 
LXX, 2 Chron. xxxii 30, xxxiii 14, 
Dan. viii 5 in this sense, though 


I heard Tothes saying, I am praying. Why are you 


elsewhere it is used accurately for 
South; cf. e.g. Gen. ΧΙ 14, xx. I, 
and from the N.T. Ac. xxvii 12. 

4. ἐπ᾽ ἄχυρον] Cf. Mt. iii 12, 
ἘΠῚ αἱ 17: 

5. ἐχόμενός μου] For ἔχομαι of 
local contiguity cf. Mk i 38 (with 
Swete’s note). 

7. ἐξαίφνη:] For the form ἐξαί- 
gvns, which is read by WH. only 
in Ac. xxii 6, see their Votes?, 
p- 158. 

8. τὰς Διδύμας:] See the introd. 
to No. 5. 

12. ἐπεύχομαι] Cf. Deut. x 8 
ἐπεύχεσθαι ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι αὐτοῦ. 


2—2 


20 A DREAM FROM THE SERAPEUM 


΄ a ᾽ \ 
τί ταῦτα λέγεις; ᾿Εγὼ καταστήσας] Διδύμας 
ς »“ > “ 
ἐπί σε" ὁρῶ σοι αὐτὸν καθιστῶντα 


αὐτάς. Κλάγω ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν. ᾿Επορευόμην 15 


a , +N Vee ’ \ ψ"ς 
ἕως καταλάβω αὐτὰς καὶ ἔρχομαι εἰς τὴν ῥύβην 


pet αὐτῶν. "ἔλεγον αὐτὰς αὐτί.] ὅτι ἔτι βραχὺ 


ΨΜ > “Ὁ BA \ δ ΨΚ ¢e \ -“ 
ἔχω ἐν τῷ ἄθρει καὶ πρωὶ ἔσται ὡς μὴ [προ]τοῦ. 


Ἶδον 


a / 
μίαν αὐτῶν ἐρχομένην πρὸς ...... σκοτινὸν 
τόπον, καὶ καθιζάνει ο(ὐ)ροῦσα. Εἶδον evo... αὐτῶν 20 


ἀποκεκαθίσται. Εἶπα ᾿Αρμάει σπεῦσαι ἐλ]θῖῆν αὐτόν, 


\ 7 ’ 
καὶ ἄλλα τινὰ εἶδον πολλά, Kal πάλιν ἠξίωκα τὸν 


Σάραπιν καὶ τὴν Ἶσιν λέγων: ᾽Ελθέ μοι, θεὰ θεῶν, 


| / / / 
εἵἴλεως γινομένη, ἐπάκουσόν μου, ἐλέησον τὰς Διδύ- 


μας. 


saying this? I have conducted the Twins to you. I see him 
conducting them to you. I weep before them. I went on until 


I had laid hold of them, and I came to the street along with them. 
I said, ‘I have still for a little while to gaze (in the temple), and it 
will be early as formerly.’ I saw one of them going to a dark place, 
and she sits down—. I saw...sat down. I told Hermais to hasten 
to come himself, and many other things I saw, and again I asked 
Serapis and Isis saying: Come to me, goddess of the gods, show 


thyself merciful, hear me, have pity on the Twins. Thou hast con- 


13. καταστήσ[ας]}] ‘conducted’: 
cf. Josh. vi 23, 2 Chron. xxviii 15, 
and from the N.T. Ac. xvii 15 οἱ δὲ 
καθιστάνοντες τὸν Παῦλον ἤγαγον 
ἕως ᾿Αθηνῶν. 

16. ῥύβ(ΞΞ μ)ην] ‘street’ or ‘lane,’ 
as generally in later Gk, a usage well 
known from the four occurrences of 
the word in the N.T. (Mt. vi 2, 
LK. “xiv 21, Aco ix ὙΙ ἘΠ 10} ΕΞ 
Kennedy Sources of N.T. Gk, p. 15 f. 

17. ὅτι) For ὅτι recttativum in 
the N.T. cf. WM. p. 683 note 1, 
Blass Gramm. pp. 233, 286. 

22. ἠξίωκα] aor. perf.: see Moul- 


ton Proleg. p. 143 ff. For the weak- 
ened sense of the verb cf. P. Par. 
49. το ἢ. (ii/B.c.) τοῦ δὲ ἀδελφοῦ σου 
συμπεσόντος μοι... καὶ ἀξιώσαντός με. 

23. ἐλθέ μοι, θεὰ θεῶν κτλ. prac- 
tically the same formula as in P. 
Leid. U. ii, 17 ff., and evidently 
belonging to the living Isis-cult 
(Wilcken). 

24. εἵλεως γινομένη]ἢ Cf. Mt. 
xvi 22, Heb. viii 12. 

ἐπάκουσόν μου] Cf. 2 Cor. vi 2 
(LXX). 

ἐλέησον κτλ.] Cf. Mt. ix 27, ἄς. 


A DREAM FROM THE SERAPEUM 21 


Σὺ κατεδίκας Διδύμας" ἐμὲ λέλυκας πολιὰς ἔχων: 25 
ἀλλὰ οἶδα ὅτι ἐν .... χρώνῳ παύσομαι. Αὗται δὲ 
γυναῖκές εἰσιν. “Kav μιανθώσιν, [ov μ]ὴ γένονται 
καθαραὶ πώποτε. 


demned the Twins. Me with my gray hairs hast thou absolved : 
but I know that in a...time I shall have rest. But these are women. 
If they are defiled, they shall never at all be pure. 


25. kaTedixas] =Karedlxacas, here πολιάς] Cf. Prov. xx 23 δόξα δὲ 
construed with theacc. ofthe person, σπσρεσβυτέρων modal. 
asin the LXX and N.T. In clas- 27. μιανθῶσιν] so Witk. for μὴ 
sical writers it is followed by the ἀνθῶσιν (Edd.). Cf. Tit. i. 15, 
genitive. Heb. xii. 15. 


aera OF APOLLONIUS 


P. PAR. 47. 6. RE: B53. 


Discovered at Memphis and edited by Brunet de Presle, /Votzces εἰ 
Extraits XVIII 2, p. 314 ff., and with a revised text, which is followed 
here, by Witkowski, 42. Gr. Priv. p. 63 ff. 


Several letters written by or to Apollonius, a κάτοχος in the 
Serapeum (see No. 4), have been recovered (P. Par. 40—47), 
and of these the following exhibits various points of interest 
though its general meaning is far from clear. All we can 
gather is that Apollonius was at the time in sore straits of 
some sort (1. 9 ff.), and felt that he had been deceived even by 
the gods (ll. 6 ff., 28): hence the singular and ironical address 
πρὸς τοὺς τὴν ἀλήθε(-Ξ ειἰ)αν AéyovTe(=a2)s. 

Gerhard ( Untersuchungen, p. 65) cites this letter as the only 
example of a Greek papyrus known to him with a personal 
greeting in the outside address (Πτολεμαίῳ χαίρειν). 


22 LETTER OF APOLLONIUS 


᾿Απολλώνιος Πτολεμαίωι 


τῶ πατρὶ χαίρειν. 


᾽ , 
ομνυ- 


ἢ > A ᾽ \ / 
ο Tov Σαρᾶπιν,---ἰ μὴ μικρόν 


/ 
τι ἐντρέπομαι, οὐκ ἄν με 


ides τὸ πεόξ;ρρσωπόν μου 5 


TOTOTE,—OTL ψευδῆι 


/ 
πάντα Kal οἱ Tapa σὲ 


θεοὶ ὁμοίως, ὅτι ἐν- 
βέβληκαν ὑμᾶς εἰς ὕλην 
μεγάλην καὶ οὗ duvape- IO 


θα ἀποθανεῖν" κἂν ἰδῆς, 


ὅτι μέλλομεν σωθῆναι, 
τότε βαπτιζώμεθα. 

,ὔ “ / 
YWOC<KE>, OTL TLPAGETAL 


Apollonius to Ptolemaeus his father greeting. 


I swear by 


Serapis,—but for the fact that I am a little ashamed, you would 
never yet have seen my face—that all things are false and your gods 
with the rest, because they have cast us into a great forest, where 
we may possibly die: and even if you know that we are about to 


be saved, just then we are immersed in trouble. 


2. πατρί] The exact relationships 
of the various persons in this group 
of papyri (see introd.) are by no 
means clear, but it is possible that 
throughout both πατήρ and ἀδελφός 
refer not to family connexion, but to 
membership in the same religious 
community: see Otto Priester I, p. 
124, note 3, who for this use of πατήρ 
refers to Ziebarth Griechisches Ver- 
cinswesen, Ὁ. 154: for the religious 
connotation of ἀδελφός see 1 Thess. 
i 4 (note). 

duvto(=w) τ. Lapamrw] Cf. P. 
Oxy. 239. 5 (A-D. 66) ὀμνύω Νέρωνα, 
and the same acc. of invocation in 
Jas. v 12. For the transition from 
the Ptolemaic Zapams to Σερᾶπις in 
the Roman age, see Mayser Gramm. 
p- 57, and cf. Thackeray Gramm. I, 


Know that the 


p. 73 f. 

4. ἐντρέπομαι] ‘am ashamed’: 
for this late metaphorical use of é., 
found both in the LXX and N.T., 
cf. 2 Thess. iii 14 (note), and for the 
use of the gresen¢ in the protasis, as 
in Lk. xvii 6, see Moulton Proleg. 
Ρ- 200 note 2. 

8. ἐνβέβληκαν κτλ.] Cf. Lk. xii 5 
ἐμβαλεῖν eis τ. γέενναν. Ὕλην is 
apparently used metaphorically here 
much in the sense of Dante’s ‘selva 
oscura.” Ὑμᾶς stands for ἡμᾶς by a 
common confusion. 

13. βαπτιζώμεθα] another meta- 
phorical usage, recalling strikingly 
the language of Mk x 38 δύνασθε... 
τὸ βάπτισμα ὃ ἐγὼ βαπτίζομαι βαπ- 
τισθῆναι; 


LETTER OF APOLLONIUS 23 


ὁ δραπέ[τη]ς μὴ ἀφῖναι 15 
ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ τ]ῶν τόπων 
ivat, χάριν γὰρ ἡμῶν 
ἠζημίοται εἰς χαλκοῦ 


τ(άλαντα) ιε΄. 


Ν 
ὁ στρατηγὸς ἀνα- 


Baiv<er> αὔριον εἰς τὸ Σαραπι- 20 
ἣν καὶ δύο ἡμέρας ποι- 
εἰ ἐν τῷ ᾿Ανουβιείωι 


πινῶν. 


> ¥ > , 
ουκ ἐστι AVAKU- 


ψαςι με» πόποτε ἐν TH Τρικομίαι 
ὑπὸ τῆς αἰσχύνης, ἐ καὶ 25 


αὑτοὺς δεδώκαμεν 


καὶ ἀποπεπτώκαμεν 


/ e \ a 
TNAVOMEVOL ὑπὸ τῶν 


θεῶν καὶ πιστεύοντες 


, 
τὰ ἐνυπνια. 


εὐτύχει. 30 


runaway will try not to allow us to remain on the spot, for on our 
account he has been fined to the amount of 15 bronze talents. The 
strategus goes up tomorrow to the Serapeum and spends two days 


in the Anubeum fasting. 


It is not possible that I should ever look 


up again in Tricomia for very shame, even if we have collapsed 
and fallen from hope, being deceived by the gods and trusting in 


dreams. Farewell. 


15. ὁ Spamré[ry]s] The reference 
according to Witkowski, to whom 
the reading (for the Editor’s éz[ws] 
amé[xn]) is due, is to a runaway 
slave Menedemus, whom Apollonius 
mentions in P. Par. 45. 6, ὁρῶ ἐν τῷ 
ὕπνῳ tov δραπέδην Μενέδημον ἀντι- 
κείμενον ἡμῖν. 

17. χάριν] For χάριν before the 
word it governs, as in 1 Jo. ili 12, 
cf. P. Tebt. 34. 6 (c. B.C. 100) χάριν 
τοῦ map’ αὐτοῦ ἀπηγμένου, P. Oxy. 
743. 29 (B.C. 2) χάριν τῶν ἐκφορίων. 

18. 7(=€)fnulo(=w)rac] cf. Phil. 
lii 8 τὰ πάντα ἐζημιώθην. 


22. ᾿Ανουβιείωι] thesmallertemple 
within the precincts of the Serapeum 
dedicated to Anubis. 

23. πινῶν] 1. πεινῶν. 

ἀνακύψαι] For a similar meta- 
phorical use cf. Job x 15, Lk. xxi 28. 

24. Tptxo(=w)uia] the name of 
a village (Wilcken, Witk.). Cf. 
Τρεῖς Ταβέρναι, Ac. xxviii 15. 

27. ἀποπεπτώκαμεν] Witkowski 
compares Polyb. i. 87. 1 πίπτω ταῖς 
ἐλπίσιν. 

30. ἐνύπνια] See the introd. to 
No. 6. 


24 LETTER OF APOLLONIUS 


On the verso 


(in small letters) (in larger letters) 
πρὸς τοὺς Πτολε[μ]αί- 
τὴν ἀλή- ων χαίρειν. 


θεαν λέγοντες. 


(Addressed) To those that speak the truth. To Ptolemaeus 
greeting. 


8 A LETTER, OF-IN FRODUCIiGg 


P. GOODSPEED 4. i1/B.C. 


Edited by Goodspeed in Greek Papyri from the Cairo Museum, p. 8. 
See also Witkowski, Zp. Gr. Priv. p. 7of. 


A letter from Polycrates to Philoxenus introducing to his 
notice one Glaucias, who was in all probability the bearer of 
the letter.» c£..P.. Oxy..292 (= No;-24). 


Πολ[υ]κράτης Φ[ιλ]οξένωι 
χαίρειν. εἰ ἔρρωσαι καὶ 
τἄλλα σοι κατὰ λόγον ἐστίν, 
a  Ὶ ς om yell ἈΝ 
εἴη ἂν ὡς αἱρούμεθα, καὶ 
᾽ ἃ > ¢€ / 
αὐτοὶ δ᾽ ὑγιαίνομεν. 5 
ὑπὲρ ὧν ἠβουλόμεθα, 
ἀπεστάλκαμεν πρὸς σε 


Polycrates to Philoxenus greeting. If you are well and things 
in general are going right, it will be as we desire. We ourselves 
are in health. As regards those ac we wished, we have sent to 


3. κατὰ λόγον] Cf. P. Brit.Mus. use of nel in which the original 


42. 2 (= No. 4). meaning of ‘in the interest of’ is 
4. αἱρούμεθα] Cf. P. Par. 26.51 practically lost sight of, cf. 2 Thess. 
(= No. 5). ii 1 (note). 


6. ὑπὲρ ὧν] For this weakened 


f μ τ 
porn Lu 


A LETTER OF INTRODUCTION 


25 


Γλαυκίαν ὄντα ἡμῶν 


χαριεῖ οὖν ἀκούσας 


,ὔ ’ 
ἴδιον κοινολογησόμενον σοι. 


10 


A a 
αὐτοῦ Kal περὶ ὧν παρα- 


γέγονεν ὑποδείξας, 
/ \ a > 
μάλιστα δὲ σαυτοῦ ἐπι- 


μελόμενος ἵν᾽ ὑγιαίνηις. 


ἔρρωσο. (ἔτους) κθ΄ Φαμενώ(θ) yf 


On the verso 
Φιλοξένωι. 


15 


you Glaucias who is personally attached to us to consult you. 
Please therefore give him a hearing, and instruct him concerning 


those things he has come about. 
yourself that you may be in health. Good-bye. 


Phamenoth.... 
(Addressed) To Philoxenus. 


9. ἴδιον] practically=éaurdr, in 
accordance with a common usage in 
late Gk: cf. Job vii 10, Mt. xxii 5, 
1 Cor. vii 2, 1 Thess. ii 14 (note); 
but see also P. Oxy. 37. ii. 1 (= No. 
18), note. 

κοινολογησόμενον]ἢ Cf. 1 Macc. 
xiv 9, xv 28 (ἀπέστειλε... Αθηνό- 
βιον...κοινολογησόμενον αὐτῷ), and 
for the corresponding subst. see 
2 Macc. xiv 22 and P. Fay. 12, 15f. 


But above all take care of 
The 29th year, 


(c. B.C. 103) ἐκ κοινολοΎ[{]7α[ς] τ[ῆ]ς 
συνσταθείσης πρὸς αὐτούς. 

12. ὑποδείξας] Cf. 2 Chron. χν 234 
καὶ οὐχ ἱερέως ὑποδεικνύοντος “ with- 
out a teaching priest,’ Aristeas 112 
(ed. Wendland) διὰ τὸ καλῶς ἡμῖν 
Tov ᾿Ἐλεάξαρον ὑποδεδειχέναι τὰ 
προειρημένα. 

15. ἔτους κθ΄] the 29th year either 
of Philometor, i.e. B.c. 152, or of 
Euergetes II, 1.6. B.C. 141. 


26 A PROMISE OF REWARD 


9. A PROMISE OF REWARD 


P. GOODSPEED 5. i1/B.C. 


From Gebelén. 


Edited by Goodspeed in Greek Papyri from the 
Cairo Museum, p. 9. 


Goodspeed understands the following note as a promise 
on the part of Peteuris to pay his contribution towards the 
στέφανος, or present which was made to the King on his ac- 
cession or some other notable occasion (cf. 1 Macc. x 29 and 
see Wilcken Gr. Ostr.1, p. 295 ff.). But Wilcken (Archiv τι, 
p. 578 f.) has shown good grounds for believing that it is rather 
a reward which Peteuris offers to his unnamed correspondent 
for assistance in releasing him from some obligation, perhaps 
military service. 

Παρὰ Ilerevpsos 
διεθέντος μου 
διὰ τῆς σῆς σπ- 
ουδῆς ὑπάρξει 
σοι εἰς στέφανον 5 
χαλκοῦ (τάλαντα) πέν- 
τε γ(ίνεται) (τάλαντα) ε΄. 
εὐτύχει. 


From Peteuris. On my being released through your efforts, 
there will fall to you by way of reward five talents of copper. 
Total 5 talents. Farewell. 


2. διεθέντος] not = διαθέντος 
(Goodspeed), but 1 aor. part. pass. 
of διΐημι according to Wilcken, who 
compares the use of the verb in Xen. 
Hell. ii. 4. 39 διῆκε τὸ στράτευμα. 
Add P. Petr. 11 19 (1 @) 8 f. (iii/B.c.) 
διέσθαι [ἀπὸ τῆς] φυ[λα]κῆς, ‘to set 
free from prison.’ 

5. στέφανον] ‘reward.’ For this 


wider use of the word cf. P. Par. 42. 
11 f. where a certain Apollonius is 
promised a στεφάνιον (‘gratifica- 
tion’) of 3 talents for services 
rendered to the police of Memphis. 
For the more special application 
indicated above (cf. introd.) see 
further 1 Thess. ii 1g (note). 


> 
ts 


PETITION OF A TAX-FARMER 27 


fo PETITION OF A’ TAX-FARMER 


P; TERT. 40. BG. 117. 


Discovered at Tebtunis, and edited by Grenfell, Hunt, and Smyly 
in Zedtunis Papyri i, p. 140 ff. 


A petition from a tax-farmer of Kerkeosiris asking that he 
should be placed under the protection of the royal scribe of the 
village. A docket appended to the petition shows that it was 
forwarded by the scribe to Menches the komogrammateus with 
the request that it should be given effect to. For similar 
advantages derived from official ‘protection’ see P. Tebt. 34 
(quoted in note on 1. 9); while as showing how even the officials 
themselves had recourse to bribery to secure the goodwill of 
their superiors, it may be noted that this very Menches, ac- 
cording to P. Tebt. 9, undertook to make certain payments in 
kind to the village on condition of his reappointment as 
komogrammateus. 

ἐλ(άβομεν) ἔτους vy Τῦβι te’. 
2nd hand ᾿Αμεννεῖ βασιλικῶν γραμματεῖ 
παρὰ Ilvehepwtos τοῦ Παοῦτος 
τοῦ ἐξειληφότος τὴν ζυτηρὰν 
καὶ νιτρικὴν Κερκεοσίρεως τῆς 3 
Πολέμωνος μερίδος εἰς τὸ νγ΄ (ἔτος). 
σαφέστερον μετειληφὼς τοὺς 


Received in the 53rd year, Tubi 15. 

To Amenneus, royal scribe, from Pnepheros son of Paous, the 
contractor for the beer and nitrate tax at Kerkeosiris in the division 
of Polemon for the 53rd year. Having gained undoubted informa- 


4. utnpdv] Beer, like oil, was used for washing purposes (ἡ νιτρικὴ 
probably a government monopoly, σπσπλύνου, see Wilcken Gr. Ostr. 1, 
and the Editors think it very likely Ρ. 264), was also controlled by the 


that the sale of nitrate, which was _ state. 
ὸ 7 J ae 


= 


28 PETITION OF A TAX-FARMER 


ἐκ τῆς κώμης ὁμοθυμαδὸν 

ἀντέχεσθαι τῆς σῆς σκέπης, 

καὶ αὐτὸς προθυμούμενος εἶναι ΙΟ 

ἐκ τῆς οἰκίας διὰ τὸ μάλιστα 

ἐπιβάλλειν προνοεῖσθαι τῶν 

βασιλικῶν, ἀξιῶ συντάξαι 

γράψαι Δημητρίωι τῶι τῆς 

κώμης ἐπιστάτει καὶ Νικάνορι 15 

>. ἀρχιφυλακίτει καὶ Μεγχεῖ κωμο- 

γραμματεῖ καὶ τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις 

τῶν γεωργῶν ἐπαναγκάσαι 

τοὺς ἐκ τῆς κώμης κατακολου- 
tion that the inhabitants of the village are with one accord holding 
fast to your protection, and being myself eager to be a member 
of your house because it chiefly falls to you to look after the 
interests of the Crown, I beg you to give orders to write to 
Demetrius the epistates of the village and to Nicanor the archi- 


phylacites and to Menches the village-scribe and to the elders of 
the cultivators, to compel the inhabitants of the village to follow 


8. ὁμοθυμαδόν] ‘with one accord’ 
as in the N.T., e.g. Ac. i 14 ἦσαν 
προσκαρτεροῦντες ὁμοθυμαδὸδΛήασ͵σῈ;᾿τῇ 
προσευχῇ. 

9. ἀντέχεσθαι κτλ.} Cf. Ρ. Tebt. 
34 (c. B.C. 100), a letter urging steps 
to be taken for the release of a debtor 
from prison, on the ground that he 
was ὑπὸ σκέπην (under the ‘ protec- 
tion’) of a certain Demetrius, ap- 
parently an official of high rank. 
For ἀντέχομαι, which in the N.T. 
always retains its primary sense of 
‘hold firmly to’ (Mt. vi 24, &c.), 
cf. P. Par. 14. 22 f. (ii/B.c.) οὐθενὸς 
δικαίου ἀντεχόμενοι. 

10. προθυμούμενος] Cf. P. Tebt. 
23. 10 f. (c. B.C. 119 or 114) καλῶς 
ποιήσεις φιλοτιμότερον προθυμηθείς, 
and for the use of the subst., as in 
Ac. xvii 11, see Deissmann &S. 
Ῥ- 254f. 

11. ἐκ τ. oixlas] Thesame phrase 
is found in P. Tebt. 54. 4 f. (B.c. 86) 


παρὰ Μέλανος τῶν ἐκ τῆς σῆς olxla[s]. 

12. ἐπιβάλλειν] a legal word; for 
exx. of its use, as in Lk. xv 12 τὸ 
ἐπιβάλλον μέρος, see Deissmann ZS. 
p- 230. 

προνοεῖσθαι) For the compound 
phrase πρόνοιαν ποιεῖσθαι c. gen., as 
in Rom. ἘΠῚ 14, cf. P. Hib. 79. 3 
(c. B.C. 260) ὧν πρόνοιαν ποιεῖ. 

17. Tots πρεσβυτέροις κτλ. an 
early example of the title π. as 
applied to the holders of a civil 
office, see further Deissmann 2.5. 
p- 154 ff., and for the later reli- 
gious connotation of the word zdzd. 
p- 233 ff., and Otto Priester I, p. 49. 
The γεωργοί were cultivators of 
crown lands, who paid rent in kind. 

19. κατακολουθεῖν] Cf. LXX, 
Dan. ix 10 κατακολουθῆσαι τῷ 
νόμῳ σου. In the N.T. (Lk. xxiii 
55, Ac. xvi 17) the verb is only 
found in its literal sense. 


PETITION OF A TAX-FARMER 29 


θεῖν τοῖς ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἐθισμοῖς 20 
ὅπως δύνωμαι τὰ καθήκοντα 
ἀπευτακτεῖν. εὐτύχει. 
3rd hand Μεγχῆι κωμογρ(αμματεῖ). γενηθήτω 
τῶι ὑποτελεῖ τὸ δίκαιον 


κατὰ τοὺς τῆς κώμης 28 
ἐθισμούς. (ἔτους) νγ΄ Τῦβι wy. 


On the verso 
3rd hand Μεγχῆι. 


the ancient customs, that I may be able to pay my dues regularly. 
Farewell. 

To Menches village-scribe. Let justice be done to the tax- 
payer in accordance with the customs of the village. The 53rd 
year, Tubi 13. 

(Addressed) To Menches. 


20. τοῖς ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἐθισμοῖ)] Cf. plied to classes who contributed in 
P. Par. τό. 23 f. (B.C. 127) xa[ra]xo- different capacities to the revenues 
λουθεῖν τοῖς ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἐθισμοῖς καὶ derived from the royal monopolies’ 
μη[θὲν ἐνκαινίἼζειν. (Edd.). 

_ 24. ὑποτελεῖ] ‘a wide term ap- 


ΝΣ 


11 PREPARATIONS FOR A ROMAN 
VISITOR 


ΡΠ ΡΕΊ 33 BC 3112, 


Discovered at Tebtunis, and edited by Grenfell, Hunt, and Smyly 
in Zebtunis Papyri i, p. 127 ff. 


A letter announcing the approaching visit to the Faytim 
of a Roman senator Lucius Memmius, who may perhaps be 
identified with the father of C. Memmius Gemellus to whom 
Lucretius dedicated the De Rerum Natura. The local autho- 
rities are instructed to show him every attention, and to let him 
see the ordinary sights, the sacred crocodiles, the labyrinth, 


30 PREPARATIONS FOR A ROMAN VISITOR 


&c., all of which are described by Strabo on the occasion of 
his visit about τοὺ years later. After the Roman occupation 
no person of senatorial rank was allowed to set foot in Egypt 
without the express permission of the Emperor (Tac. Amn. ii 59). 


“Ἑρμ(ίας) “Ὥρωι χαί(ρειν). 


τῆς πρὸς ᾿Ασκλη(πιάδην) 


ἐπισ(τολῆς) ἀντίγρ(αφον) ὑποόκι(ται). 


[φρόν]τισον οὖν ἵνα γένη(ται) ἀκολούθως. 


ἔρρω(σο). 


[(ἔτους)] ε΄ Ἐαντικοῦ ιζ΄ Μεχεὶρ ιζ΄. 
᾿Ασκλη(πιάδει). Λεύκιος Μέμμιος Ῥωμαῖος τῶν ἀπὸ 
συνκλήτου ἐν μίζονι ἀξιώματι κα[ὶ] τιμῆι 

/ \ 2 an / > / [τ an 3 / 
κείμενος TOV EK τῆς TO(AEWS) ἀνάπλουν ἕως τοῦ ᾿Αρσι(νοί- 


του) νο(μοῦ) 


5 


/ 4 
ἐπὶ θεωρίαν ποιούμενος peyado{v}mpetrécTepov 
2 / \ / ς ΜΠ ΕἾΝ a 
ἐγδεχθήτωι, καὶ φρόντισον ὡς ἐπὶ τῶν 
, 
καθηκόντων τόπων al τε αὐλαὶ κατασκευᾳσ- 


Hermias to Horus, greeting. Appended is a copy of the letter 


to Asclepiades. 
accordance with it. 
Mecheir 17. 

To Asclepiades. 


Take care therefore that action is taken in 
Goodbye. 


The 5th year, Xandicus 17, 


Lucius Memmius a Roman Senator, who 


occupies a position of highest rank and honour, is making the voyage 
from the city as far as the Arsinoite nome to see the sights. Let 
him be received with the utmost magnificence, and take care that 
at the proper places the guest-chambers be got ready, and the 


2. ἀκολούθως] Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 
177. 14 (=I, p- 169) (A.D. 40—1) 
ἀκολούθως TH τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν δια- 
θήκῃ. 

FavrT(=4d)txod κτλ.] The date 
shows that by this time the Mace- 
donian and Egyptian calendars had 
been equated, cf. p. xvill. 

f. Ρωμαῖος τῶν ἀπὸ συνκλήτου] 
With this use οὗ ἀπό, where in clas- 
sical Gk we should expect ἐκ, cf. 
Ac. xii I τινὰς τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλη- 
σίας. 

6. θεωρίαν] Cf. 3 Macc. ν 24, 
Lk. xxiii 48. 

μεγαλοπρεπέστερον͵]ἠ The adj., 


which occurs several times in the 
LXX, is found in the N.T. only in 
2 Pet. i317. The adv. is not in- 
frequent in the inscriptions, e.g. 
O0.G.I.S. 513. 11 (of a priestess— 
iii/A.D.) ἱερασαμένην ἐνδόξως καὶ 
μεγαλοπρεπῶς. 

8. αὐλαί] apparently ‘ guest- 
chambers’ (Edd.), a usage which 
supports the N.T. application of the 
word to the owse itself, or palace, as 
distinguished from the court, e.g. 
Mt. xxvi 3 (as against Meyer ad /.). 

κατασκευᾳσ[θ]ήσ[ο]νται] Cf. Heb. 
lili 4 πᾶς yap οἶκος κατασκευάζεται 
ὑπό τινος. 


ee ee 


PREPARATIONS FOR A ROMAN VISITOR 31 


[θ]ήσ[ο]νταῖι καὶ ai ἀπὸ τούτων ἐγβα(τηρίαι) e[: ]ce[- + 


π'"""συντελεσθήσονται καὶ αὐτῶι προσ- ΙΟ 
7 Teen a > / \ ς , 
ενεχθήσεται ἐπὶ τῆς ἐγβα(τηρίας) τὰ ὑπογεγρ(αμμένα) 
ξένια, 


\ \ > \ an IV A \ 
καὶ τ[ὰ] εἰς τὸν τῆς αὐλῆς καταρτισμὸν 
\ \ / lal / \ a / 
καὶ TO γεινόμενον τῶν Πετεσούχωι Kai τοῖς κροκο(δείλοις) 
/ \ \ \ \ a Uy , 
ψωμίον καὶ τὰ πρὸς THY τοῦ λαβυρίνθου θέαν 


καὶ τὰ [--7.--σἸταθησόμενα θύματα καὶ τῆς PS 
Ovailals-+++-y-nK-v[--+]ras, τὸ δ᾽ ὅλον ἐπὶ πάντων 


\ Us / / A 3 A 
τὴν μεγίστην φροντίδα ποιουμένου τοῦ εὐδοκοῦν[ τ]ᾳ 
τὸν ἄνδρα κατασταθῆναι) τὴν πᾶσαν προσενέγκαι 


Several much mutilated lines follow. 


landing-stages to them be completed, and that there be brought 
to him at the landing-stage the appended gifts of hospitality, and 
that the things for the furnishing of the guest-chamber, and the 
customary tit-bits for Petesuchus and the crocodiles, and the 
necessaries for the view of the labyrinth, and the offerings and 
sacrifices, be provided. In short, take the greatest care on all 
points that the visitor may thereby be well satisfied, and display 


the utmost zeal....’ 


éyBa(rnpta)] Cf. P. Petr. 11, 
4 (1), where certain quarry-men ἀπὸ 
τῆς éyBarnpias complain that they 
have been ill-treated by the ‘over- 
seer’ or ‘taskmaster’ (rod épyo- 
διώκτου, as Exod. iii 7). 

12. καταρτισμόν)] Cf. Eph. iv 
12 (with Robinson’s note), and for 
the corresponding verb cf. 1 Thess. 
ili 10 (note). 

13. Tots κροκο(δείλοι5)] Cf. Strabo 
xvii 811 σφόδρα yap ἐν τῷ νομῷ 
τούτῳ τιμῶσι τὸν κροκόδειλον καί 
ἐστιν ἱερὸς παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἐν λίμνῃ καθ᾽ 
αὑτὸν τρεφόμενος, χειροήθης τοῖς 
ἱερεῦσι" καλεῖται δὲ Σοῦχος" τρέ- 
φεται δὲ σιτίοις καὶ κρέασι καὶ οἴνῳ, 


προσφερόντων ἀεὶ τῶν ξένων τῶν ἐπὶ 
τὴν θέαν ἀφικνουμένων. 

14. ψωμίον] an early instance of 
this N.T. diminutive (Jo. xiii 26 ff.): 
cf. P. Grenf. 11, 67. 14 (= No. 45). 

λαβυρίνθου Herodotus (ii 148) 
describes the pyramids as λόγου 
μέζονες ‘passing description,’ but 
adds ὁ δὲ δὴ λαβύρινθος καὶ τὰς 
πυραμίδας ὑπερβάλλει. Strabo (/.c.), 
on the other hand, calls it πάρισον 
Tats πυραμίσιν ἔργον. 

17. εὐδοκοῦντα]! The verb is 
confined to later Greek writers, 
and in the N.T. has usually the 
idea of hearty goodwill associated 
with it; cf. 1 Thess. ii 8 (note). 


32 HILARION TO HIS WIFE ALIS 


12 HILARION 


FP. ORY. ΔΑ: 


ΤΟ HIS. WIFE Ans 


B.C. I. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 
Oxyrhynchus Papyri iv, p. 243 f. See also Lietzmann, Gr. Papyrt, 
p- 8 f.; Witkowski, 22. Gr. Priv. p. 97 f.; and Deissmann, Licht vom 


Osten”, p. 106 f. 


A letter from a man, who had gone to Alexandria, to his 
wife regarding certain domestic matters. 


‘Thapiovia} "Αλιτι τῆι ἀδελφῆι πλεῖστα χαί- 
ρειν καὶ Βεροῦτι τῇ κυρίᾳ μου καὶ ᾿Απολλω- 


νάριν. 


/ - 
γίνωσκε ὡς ἔτι καὶ νῦν ἐν ᾿Αλεξαν- 


b) ee \ > fal 5... “ > 
Spetida (é)ouév: μὴ ἀγωνιᾷς ἐὰν ὅλως εἰσ- 
53 " 
πορεύονται, ἐγὼ ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρεζί)ᾳ μένω. 5 
ἐρωτῶ σε καὶ παρακαλῶ σε ἐπιμελή- 


Hilarion to Alis his sister, heartiest greetings, and to my dear 


Berous and Apollonarion. 
Alexandria. 
in Alexandria. 


1. ἀδελῴφῆι] ‘sister,’ and no 
doubt ‘wife’ (GH.): cf. P. Brit. 
Mus. 42. 1 (=No. 4), note. 

2. τ. kupla] an address of 
courtesy, as in 2 Jo. 1, 5; cf. from 
a later date P. Leip. r1o. 1, 24 f. 
(c. iii/iv A.D.) Σαραπίω]ν τῇ κ[ υ]ρίᾳ 
μου μητρί...τὴν κυρίαν μου ἀδελφὴν 
πολλὰ προσαγόρευε Ταῆσιν. 

4. ἐὰν ὅλως εἰσπορεύονται) with 
reference apparently to the return 
of the writer’s fellow-workmen from 
Alexandria to Oxyrhynchus (Deiss- 
mann). 


6. ἐρωτῶ] ‘beg,’ ‘request,’ as 


Know that we are still even now in 
Do not worry if when all the others return I remain 
I beg and beseech of you to take care of the little 


frequently in late Gk. Both alone 
and in conjunction with παρακαλῶ 
it is a common epistolary phrase; 
cf. τ Thess. iv 1 (note). 

ἐπιμελήθητι] c. dat., as in P, 
Tebt. 58. 62 f. (B.C. 111) ἐπειμένου 
(= ἐπιμέλου) τοῖς ἐν οἴκωι; cf. Xen. 
Flell. v. 4. 4 ἐπεμελεῖτο τοῖς πολε- 
μάρχοις. In the N.T. (Lk. x 34 f., 
1 Tim. iii 5) the word is construed 
regularly with the gen., and similarly 
in the LXX (except 1 Esdr. vi 26 
προσέταξεν δὲ ἐπιμεληθῆναι Σισίννη) : 
cf. P. Par. 32. 30 f. (11{8.6.) ἐπιμέλου 
δὲ τοῦ σώματος. 


HILARION ΤῸ HIS WIFE ALIS 33 


A 7 \ >\ > \ > / 
Onr)e τῷ παιδίῳ καὶ ἐὰν εὐθὺς ὀψώνι- 


La + 
ov λάβωμεν ἀποστελῶ σε ἄνω. 


>\ 
εαν 


πολλαπολλῶν τέκῃς, ἐὰν ἦν ἄρσε- 
νον, ἄφες, ἐὰν ἦν θήλεα, ἔκβαλε. IO 


εἴρηκας δὲ ᾿Αφροδισιᾶτι ὅτε μή με 


5 / lal 4 / > 
ἐπιλάθῃς'" πῶς δύναμαί ce ἐπι- 

A - 95 “ \ 
λαθεῖν; ἐρωτῶ σε οὖν iva μὴ ayo- 


νιάσῃς. 


(ἔτους) κθ΄ Καίσαρος ἸΙαῦνι κγ΄. 15 


On the verso 


‘Thapiov ἔΑλιτι ἀπόδος. 


child, and as soon as we receive wages I will send them to you. 
If—good luck to you !—you bear offspring, if it is a male, let 


it live; if it is a female, expose it. 


not forget me.’ 
to worry. 


How can I forget you? 


You told Aphrodisias, ‘Do 
I beg you therefore not 


The 29th year of Caesar, Pauni 23. 


(Addressed) 
Hilarion to Alis, deliver. 


7. ὀψώνιον λάβωμεν] The same 
phrase is found in 2 Cor. xi 8, and 
for a similar use in the inscriptions 
see Deissmann AS. p. 266. To the 
examples given there of 6. = ‘ wages,’ 
‘salary,’ add B.G.U. 621. 12, P. 
Oxy. 514. 3 (both ii/A.D.), and for 
its more limited #zz/:tary application, 
as in Lk. iii 14, 1 Cor.ix 7, cf.B.G.U. 
69. 7 f. (a soldier’s letter, A.D. 120) 
ἃς καὶ ἀποδώσω σοὶ τῷ ἔνγιστα δοθη- 
σομένῳ ὀψωνίῳ, ‘with my next pay.’ 

8. σε] for σοι, in accordance 
with a common tendency in the 
vernacular: cf. P. Oxy. 119. 4 
(=No. 42). 

9. πολλαπολλῶν»] according to 


Witkowski a word of good omen, 
‘quod bene vertat’ ; but the meaning 
is far from clear. 

dpcevov] For the form cf. P. 
Gen, 35. 6 (ii/A.D.) ἄρσενας, and 
the derivative in Ostr. 1601 παιδίον 
ἀρσενικοῦ. WH. read ἄρσην (for 
ἄρρην) throughout in the N.T.: cf. 
the note on P. Oxy. 37. 7 (=No. 18). 

10, ἔκβαλε] The heathen prae- 
tice of exposing children is rebuked 
by Justin Aol. i, 27. 

Il, 12. μή με ἐπιλάθῃ) On pw 
c. aor. subj. ‘do not (in ΣΕ} 
forget me,’ see Moulton Proleg. p. 
122 f. For é. δ. acc. cf. Phil. i. 


13. 


β 


34 LETTER FROM ALEXANDRIA 


13. LETTER FROM ALEXANDEE 


P. ORY. 204: A.D. 22. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt 
in Oxyrhynchus Papyri 11, p. 294 ff. 


The writer of this letter, Sarapion, has gone to Alexandria 
in connexion with some case in which he was interested, but 
hearing on arrival there that his house has been searched in 
his absence, he applies to his brother Dorion for further in- 
formation. At the same time he takes the opportunity of 
sending particulars regarding the case, and concludes with a 
facetious reference to certain friends. 


Ὅ διαλογι[σμὸς eroeeereeres 
Σαραπίων Δω[ρίωνι τῷ ἀδελφῷ yai- 
ριν καὶ διὰ παντὸς ὑ[γιαίνιν. ἐπὶ τῷ γεγο- 


νέναι ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρίᾳ [TH+ τοῦ ὑπογε- 


γραμμένου μηνὸς ἔμ[αθον παρά τινων 5 
ἁλιέῳν εἰς "AXeFavdpilav-+--+-+: . ὅ- 
τι Σα[""]εύλλα προσοινθ- "5.5 5555» 


The inquiry.... 

Sarapion to his brother Dorion, greeting and perpetual health. 
On my arrival in Alexandria on the...of the undernoted month, I 
learned from certain fishermen at Alexandria that...and that 


I. διαλογισμός) a legal term, de- the frequent misuse and interchange 


noting an ‘inquiry’ or ‘session’ for 
the hearing of cases: cf. P. Tebt. 27. 
35 (B.C. 113) ἐπὶ τοῦ συσταθέντος 
πρὸς σὲ διαλογισμοῦ, ‘at the inquiry 
instituted against you,’ and see 
Wilcken Gr. Ostr. τ, p. 622, note 2. 

. ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρίᾳ! Cf. 1. 6 εἰς 
᾽Αλεξ., the two passages illustrating 


of the two prepositions in the ver- 
nacular: see Moulton Pro/eg. pp. 234, 
245, Thackeray Gramm. 1, p. 25. 

6. ἁλιέων] ᾿Αλιεύς is the regular 
form in the Ptolemaic papyri as com- 
pared with ἁλεεύς in the best MSS. 
of the LXX and N.T. 


uM 


LETTER FROM ALEXANDRIA 35 


᾽ ᾽ Lal > > A \ e ᾿] 
παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐν αὐλῇ, καὶ ὁ ο[ἶἷκος"""»»»». 
᾽ 7 
Lexovdas ἠραύνηται K[ai+r+++++++s 
© As x “. > 4 
ὁ ἐμ[ὸς] οἶκος npavynt[as-+++-++++ IO 
καὶ σεσύνηται εἰ ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχι ἀσφα- 
la) , / 
ABs. εὖ οὖν ποιήσις γράψας μοι ἀντιφώνη[σ]ιν 
\ ,,) “ \ > \ > \ > A > 
περὶ τούτων εἵνα Kal (ἐ)γγὼ αὐτὸς ἐπιδῶ ava- 
- jd 95 
φόριον τῷ ἡγεμόνι. μὴ οὖν ἄλλως ποιήσις, ἐγὼ 
\ ae \ BA > \ b] / Ψ > 4 / 
δὲ αὐτὸς οὔπω οὐδὲ ἐνήλεπα ἕως ἀκούσω φάσ- 15 
ἐγὼ δὲ βιάζο- 
ς \ t / > \ a] > 
μαι ὑπὸ φίλω[ν] γενέσθαι οἰκιακὸς τοῦ apyi- 
vA > / σ΄ \ > “ > \ 
στάτορος ᾿Απολλωνίου εἵνα σὺν αὐτῷ ἐπὶ δι- 


\ a 
ἐν παρὰ σοῦ περὶ ἁπάντων. 


αλογισμὸν ἔλ[θΊω. [ὁ] μὲν ἡγούμενος τοῦ στρα- 


[τ]ηγοῦ κ[αὶ ᾿Ιοῦ]στος ὁ μαχαιροφόρος ἐν κοσ- 20 
[τ]ωδε[ίᾳ εἰσί], ὡς ἐπέταξεν ὁ ἡγεμών, ἕως 


the house of Secunda has been searched aad...my house has 
been searched..., and...whether these things are really so. Please 
therefore write me an answer regarding these things, in order 
that I may myself present a petition to the Prefect. Do not 
fail to do so. I am not so much as anointing myself, until I 
shall hear a report from you on all points. I am being pressed 
by my friends to become a member of the household of the chief- 
usher Apollonius, in order that I may come along with him to the 
inquiry. The marshal of the strategus and Justus the sword- 
bearer are in prison, as the Prefect ordered, until the inquiry, 


9. ἠραύνηται] from ἐραυνάω (not 
an Alexandrinism, Thumb e//en. 
p- 176 f.), which is regularly found 
m the N.T., Jo. v 30, &c.: see 
WH. WNotes*, p. 157, Blass Gramm. 
p- 21, Thackeray Gramm. 1, p. 
78 f. The subst. épavva is found 
in P. Oxy. 67. 18 (iv/A.D.) τὴν épav- 
yay ποιούμενον. 

11. σεσύνηται] perhaps for σεσύ- 
ληται ‘was plundered,’ εἰ ταῦτα κτλ. 
being then taken as an elliptical 
indirect question (Edd.). 

15. ἐνήλεπα] Ξ ἐναλήλιφα sc. ἐμαυ- 
τόν. Cf. the curious letter P. Oxy. 


528 (ii/A.D.), where the husband 
declares that he has neither washed 
nor anointed himself (οὐκ ἐλουσάμην 
οὐκ ἤλιμ -- μΞ- ε) for a month in the 
hope of persuading his wife, who 
had left him, to return. The two 
passages throw an interesting side- 
light on Mt. vi 16 ἀφανίζουσιν γὰρ 
Ta πρόσωπα αὐτῶν. 

17. olxtaxds] ΒΥ entering the 
chief usher’s service Sarapion evi- 
dently hoped to further his own 
interests at the impending inquiry: 
see the introd. to No. το. For olk. 
cf. Mt. x 36. 


ὩΣ 


36 LETTER FROM ALEXANDRIA 


ἐπὶ διαλ[ζογισ]μός, ἐὰν μή τι πίσωσι τὸν ἀρχι- 
4 nr e Ἂν “ 2 \ 
στάτορα δο[ῦν]αι εἱκανὸν ἕως ἐπὶ διαλο- 


γισμόν. περὶ δ] τοῦ φαλακροῦ γράψον μοι πῶς 
πάλιν ἄνω λαλαχεύεται. μὴ οὖν ἄλλως ποι- 25 


nons. εἶπον δὲ Διογένι τῷ φίλῳ σου μὴ ἀδικῆ- 
cat pe πεῖ""..] εἰς δαπάνην οὗ ἔχι μου" 

ἐρωτῶ δέ σε 
καὶ παρακαλ[ζῶ γράψει μοι ἀντιφώνησιν περὶ 


συνανακ["""γ]ὰρ τῷ ἀρχιστάτορι. 
an / \ x 4 a 
τῶν γενομένων. πρ]ὸ μὲν πάντων σεαυτοῦ 30 
ἐπισκωποῦ ΔημητροῦΪν 
\ , \ ͵, yr 
καὶ Δωρίωνα [τὸν πατ]έρα. é[p|pwao. 


(ἔτους) θ΄ Τιβερίου Καίσαρος Σεβαστοῦ. Χο]ίακ «ιε΄. 


> / “» € / 
ἐπιμέλου ely ὑ[γιαίνῃς]. 


On the verso 


ἀπόδο(ς) Awpiwve τῷ ἀδελφῶι. 

unless indeed they shall persuade the chief-usher to give security 
for them until the inquiry. As regards the bald-headed man write 
me how his hair is growing again on the top. Do not fail to do 
so. I told Diogenes your friend not to wrong me with reference 
to the expense of what he has belonging to me.... I beg and 
entreat you to write me an answer regarding what has happened. 
Above all take care of yourself that you may be in health. Look 
after Demetrius and our father Dorion. Good-bye. The 9th year 
of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, Choiak I5. 

(Addressed) Deliver to Dorion my brother. 


23. δοῦναι εὶ(-ΞΞ ἱκανόν] satis dare, 
ef. P. Brit. Mus. 196. 3\(—11,/p- 153) 
(ii/A.D.) and the new verb ἱκανο- 
doréw in the same sense in P. Oxy. 
259. 29 (A.D. 23). For the corre- 
lative λαμβάνειν τὸ ἱκανόν satis ac- 


cipere see Ac. xvii 9, and the 
passages quoted in Zhess. p. xxix, 
note 2. 

25. λαλαχεύεται] a new verb, 
having the sense of Aaxyvéw ‘grow 
hairy’ (Edd.). 


A LETTER OF COMMENDATION 37 


m A LETTER OF COMMENDATION 


P. OXY. 2092. 


Ge ABD: 25. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt 
in Oxyrhynchus Papyri 11, p. 292. 


Theon recommends his brother Heraclides to the notice of 


Tyrannus. 


For a somewhat similar ἐπιστολὴ συστατική (cf. 


2 Cor. ili 1) see P. Goodspeed 4 (=No. 8). 


Θέων Τυράννωι τῶι τιμιωτάτωι 
πλεῖστα χαίρειν. 

Ἡρακλείδης ὁ ἀποδιδούς σοι τὴν 

ἐπιστολὴν ἐστίν μου ἀδελφός" 


Ἁ A 
διὸ παρακαλῶ σε μετὰ πάσης δυνά- 5 
Υ͂ 
μεως ἔχειν αὐτὸν συνεσταμέ- 


vo Vv. 


ἠρώτησα δὲ καὶ ‘Eppifaly 


τὸν ἀδελφὸν διὰ γραπτοῦ ἀνηγεῖ[ σθαί 


Theon to his most esteemed Tyrannus, heartiest greetings. 


Heraclides, the bearer of this letter to you, is my brother. 


There- 


fore I beg you with all my power to hold him as one recommended 


to you. 


1. ἸΤυράννωι) From the verso 
(cf. P. Oxy. 291) we learn that 
Tyrannus (cf. Ac. xix 9) occupied 
the position of διοικητής, apparently 
here a local finance-officer, respon- 
sible to the central bureau in Alex- 
andria: cf. Wilcken Gr. Ostr. 1, 
Ρ. 492 ff. 

6. ἔχ. αὐτὸν συνεστάμενον] For 


ouvictnut=‘commend,’ which is 


I have also asked Hermias my brother in writing to 


common in the papyri, cf. 2 Cor. 
ili 1, &c., and for the form of the 
above phrase cf. Lk. xiv 18, 19 ἔχε 
με παρῃτημένον. 

8. διὰ γραπτοῦ] ‘in writing’ as 
distinguished from ‘by word of 
mouth τ ef: Pi Oxy... 205: ΓΒ 
(A.D. 27) οὔτε διὰ γραπτοῦ οὔτε διὰ 
onue<i>ov ‘neither by letter nor 
by message’ (GH.). 


38 A LETTER OF COMMENDATION 


Le 
σοι περὶ τούτου. 


/ 
χαρίεσαι δέ μοι τὰ μέγιστα 


ἐάν σου τῆς ἐπισημασίας τύχηι. ΙΟ 
\ \ / ¢ A 

πρὸ δὲ πάντων vytatijve σε εὔχ[ο- 

μαι ἀβασκάντως τὰ ἄριστα 


πράττων. 


On the verso 


Τυράννωι διοικ(ητῇ). 


communicate with you regarding this. 
favour if he [Heraclides] gains your notice. 


Eppa(ao). 


You will do me the greatest 
But above all I pray 


that you may be in health unharmed by the evil eye and faring 


prosperously. Goodbye. 
(Addressed) 


- χαρίεσαι] Ξε χαριεῖσαι, cf. Ῥ, 
Grenf, 11, 14 (c). 7 (iii/B.C.) χαριεῖσαί 
μοι τοῦτο ποιήσας, and see Moulton 
Proleg. p. 53 f., where it is shown 
that the similar N.T. formations 
καυχᾶσαι, ὀδυνᾶσαι have been formed 
‘with the help of the -σαι that an- 
swers to 3rd sing. -ται in the perfect.’ 

Io. ἐπισημασίας κτλ.}] In P. Tebt. 
23. 4 ff. (ii/B.c.) the writer complains 
regarding his correspondent’s con- 
duct towards a protégé of his own— 


15. LETTER TO A MAN 


To Tyrannus, dioecetes. 


καθ᾽ ὑπερβολὴν βεβαρυμμένοι ἐπὶ τῷ 
{oe} μὴ δι’ ἡμᾶς ἐπισημασίας αὐτὸν 
τετευχέναι, “1 am excessively vexed 
that he should have gained no 
special consideration from you on 
my account’ (Edd.). 

12. ἀβασκάντωΞ] a common for- 
mula in closing greetings, e.g. P. 
Leip. 108. 9 domace τὰ ἀβάσκαντά 


IN MONEY- 


DIFFICULTIES 


BG. U. 1076. 


A.D. 4I. 


Edited by Viereck in Berliner Griechische Urkunden \v, p. 123 f. 
See also Wilcken, Archiv Iv, p. 567 f. 


It is not easy to determine the exact circumstances of this 
interesting letter, but it would appear that Heraclides was in 


money-difficulties, Ptollarion being one of his creditors. 


Ac- 


cordingly a certain Sarapion, who was connected with him in 


LETTER ΤῸ A MAN IN MONEY-DIFFICULTIES 39 


some way (cf. 1. 1 f. ‘Hp. τῷ ἡμετέρῳ), writes advising him to do 
his utmost to win over Ptollarion, lest he should be driven out 
of house and home. In any case he bids him ‘beware of the 
Jews’ (1. 24 ff.), apparently in their character of money-lenders. 


Σαραπίων Ἡρακλείδῃ τῷ 
e / , "R 4 
ἡμετέρῳ ya(ipey). πεμψά σοι 
ἄλλας δύο ἐπιστολάς, 
διὰ Νηδύμου μίαν, διὰ 
Κρονίου μαχαιροφόρου 5 
/ Ν 45 » 
μίαν" λοῖπον οὖν ἐλα- 
βον παρὰ το(ῦ) “ApaBos τὴν 
> \ \ Ame 
ἐπιστολὴν καὶ AVE- 
νων καὶ ἐλυπήθην. 
Y ήθη 
᾿Ακολούθει δὲ Πτολλ- 10 
αρίωνι πᾶσαν ὥραν" τά- 
χα δύναταί σε εὔλυτ- 
a / > a Ψ 
ον ποῖσαι. Λέγε αὐτῷ" a- 
AAO ἐγώ, ἄλλο πάντες, 
> \ ὃ / > Pe \ 
ἐγὼ παιδάριν εἰμί" παρὰ 15 
iA / / 
τάλαντον GOL TET PAKA 


Sarapion to our Heraclides, greeting. I sent you two other 
letters, one by the hand of Nedymus, one by the hand of Cronius the 
sword-bearer. Finally then I received from Arabs the letter, and 
I read it and was grieved. Stick to Ptollarion constantly: perhaps 
he can set you free. Say to him: ‘I am not like anyone else, I 
amalad. With the exception of a talent I have made you to pay 


4. διὰ Νηδύμου] Cf. Ac. xv 22 v 27 (note). 
γράψαντες διὰ χειρὸς αὐτῶν, 1 Pet. 11. τάχα] ‘perhaps,’ as often: 
Vv 12. cf. Rom. v 7, Philem. 15. 

6. λοιπὸν οὖν] See τ Thess. iv1 16. πέπρακα] ‘have made to pay’: 
(note). cf. P. Tebt. 58. 48 f. (B.c. 111) τοὺς 


8. ἀνέγνων] Contrary to the 
general use of the verb both in 
classical and late Gk for ‘read 
aloud,’ ‘read publicly,’ 4. must here 
mean simply ‘read’: cf. 1 Thess. 


δὲ λοιποὺς κω(μο)γρ(αμματεῖς) mpa- 
far...‘that the rest of the komo- 
grammateis should be made to 
pay...’ (Edd.). 


40 LETTER TO A MAN IN MONEY-DIFFICULTIES 


τὰ φο[ρτ]ία μου" οὐκ οἶδα 
τιμ[: "Ἴμτρων .οτο"" 
πολλοὺς δανιστὰς ἔχο- 
ἧς vA > , 
μεν μὴ ίνα avacTaTo- 20 
© a Ἦ , » Χν 
ons ἡμᾶς. Ἐρώτα αὐτὸ 
A ee 2 ΄ ΄ 
καθ᾽ ἡμέραν' τάχα δύνα- 
ταί σε ἐλεῆσαι" ἐὰν μή, ὡς 
ἂν πάντες καὶ σὺ βλέ- 
πε σατὸν ἀπὸ τῶν ᾿Ἴου- 25 
δαίων. Μᾶλλον ἀκολουθῶν 
» a 4 / > a 
αὐτῷ δύνη φιλιάσαι αὐτῷ" 
ἰδέ, ἡ δύναται διὰ Διοδώρου 
ὑπογραφῆναι ἡ τάβλα (ἢ) διὰ 
τῆς γυναικὸς τοῦ ἡγεμ- 30 
ὄνος" ἐὰν τὰ παρ(ὰ) σατοῦ ποί- 
σῃς, οὐκ εἶ μεμπτός. 
᾿Ασπάξου Διόδωρον μ[ετ᾽ ἄλων. 
Ἔρρω(σο). ᾿Ασπάξζου ᾿Αρποχράτηίν]. 


my burdens. I do not know...we have many creditors: do not 
drive us out.’ Ask him daily: perhaps he can have pity on 
you: if not, do you, like all, beware of the Jews. Rather stick 
to him (Ptollarion), and so you may become his friend. Notice that 


the document can be signed either by Diodorus or by the wife of the 


ruler. 
Greet Diodorus with the others. 


19. davords] Cf. Lk. vii 41 
δυὸ χρεοφιλέται ἦσαν δανιστῇ τινί. 

20. ἀναστατώσῃς) ‘drive us out,’ 
1.6. from hearth and home. Cf. 
the metaphorical usage in Gal. v 12 
oi ἀναστατοῦντες ὑμᾶς, and see P. 
Oxy. 119. τὸ (= No. 42). 

24. βλέπε σατὸν (Ξε σεαυτὸν) ἀπό] 
With this construction, hitherto be- 
lieved to be a Hebraism, cf. Mk vili 
15 βλέπετε ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης τῶν Φαρι- 
σαίων, xii 38 βλέπετε ἀπὸ τῶν 
γραμματέων. 


If you manage your own affairs, you are not to be blamed. 
Goodbye. 


Greet Harpocrates. 


Wilcken (Archiv Iv, p. 567) finds 
here the earliest known reference 
to the Jews as money-lenders, the 
description of them as the ‘ bankers 
of Egypt,’ which Sayce and Mahaffy 
draw from the v/B.c. Assuan papyri, 
not being established in his view by 
these documents. 

27... gridca:] Cf. Sint aga 
épirtlaca αὐτῷ κἀγώ. 

29. τάβλα] Cf. P. Par. 18 (d%5) 
5 f. [oGua])...éxw( = 0)v τάβλαν κατὰ 
τοῦ τραχήλου. 


LETTER TO A MAN IN MONEY-DIFFICULTIES 41 


(Ἔτους) a’ Τιβερίου Κλαυδίου Kaicapo(s) 35 
Σεβα(στοῦ) Γερμανικοῦ Αὐτοκρά(τορος) μηνὸ(ς) 
Καισαρείον᾽ ια΄. 


On the verso are three much effaced lines. 


The Ist year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus 
Emperor, the 11th of the Caesarean month. 


33. dAwv] . ἄλλων. 27. Katoapelov] = Mesore, cf. p. xviii. 


i DEED OF DIVORCE 


my. Ga: U. 975: A.D. 45. 


From the Fayiim. Edited by Schubart in Berliner Griechische 
Urkunden ill, p. 299. 


A rather illiterate deed of separation between husband and 
wife, in which they mutually declare that each renounces all 
claim on the other, and the wife on her part acknowledges 
the repayment of her dowry and super-dowry. 

No reason for the separation is assigned here, but in 
P. Grenf. 11, 76. 3 f. (iv/a.D.) a couple renounce their wedded 
life ἐκ τινὸς πονηροῦ δαίμονος ‘owing to some evil deity,’ and in 
the late P. Flor. 93 (vi/A.D.) a similar cause is assigned for the 
dissolution of a union which had been entered into ἐπὶ χρησταῖς 
ἐλπίσι, and in the belief that it would last ἐφ᾽ ὅλον τὸν τῆς ἐξ 
ἀμφοῖν ζωῆς χρόνον. 

For similar deeds see P. Oxy. 266 (a.D. 96), C. P. R. 23 and 
P. Leip. 27 (both ii/a.p.), and P. Oxy. 906 (ii/ili A.D.), and 
the discussion of the whole question in its legal bearings by 
Lesquier Revue de Philologie 1906, p. 25 ff. 


42 DEED OF DIVORCE 


Mey(i)p κε΄. 
"Erous τετάρτου Τιβερίου Κλαυδίου 
Καίσαρος Σεβαστοῦ Γερμανικοῦ 
Αὐτοκράτορος μηνὸς Μεχὶρ πέμπτῃ 


καὶ εἰκάτῃ ἐν τῇ Σοκνοπαίου Νή- 5 


σου τῆς Ἡρακλίδου μερίδος τοῦ ᾿Αρσ[ι-]} 


νοείτου νομοῦ. 


‘O[pJorouvyi(a) Πα[ ο]ῦς 


Παοῦτος ὡς ἐτῶν εἴκοσι πένδε [οὐλ]ὴ 


μετόπο ἀριστερῦ γεγενεμένη αὐτοῦ 
\ a a > ἴω G 
γυνὴ Τεσενοῦφις τῆς ᾿Οννῶφρις ὡς 10 
ἐτῶν εἴκοσι οὐλὴ καστροκνημίῳ (é)K- 
E ἀριστερδ(ν) μετὰ γυρίου τοῦ ἑ(α)γυτῆς 
συνγηνὸς Σαταβοῦς τοῦ ᾿Ἐρ[ι]έως @fs] 
ἐτῶν [τ]ριάκοντα οὐλὴ κασ[τ]ροκ[νη- 


Mechir 25. 


The fourth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Ger- 
manicus Emperor, the twenty-fifth day of the month Mechir, in 
Socnopaei Nesus of the Heraclides district of the Arsinoite nome. 
Agreement of Paous son of Paous, about twenty-five years old, a 
scar on the left forehead, with his wife Tesenouphis the daughter 
of Onnophris, about twenty years old, a scar on the calf of the leg 
on the left side, along with her guardian and kinsman Satabous, 
the son of Erieus, about thirty years old, a scar on the calf of the 


6. μερίδος] a geographical division, 
as frequently in the papyri and in later 
Greek generally (cf. Ramsay £xf. V 
vi, p. 320). The use of the word in 
Ac. xvi 12 πρώτη τῆς μερίδος Maxe- 
dovlas πόλις is now therefore fully 
justified as against WH. WNotes?, 
Ρ. 96. 

9. μετόπο κτλ.}] 1. μετώπῳ ἀρι- 
στερῴῷ <TH  γεγενημένῃ (Wilcken). 

10. γυνὴ κτλ.] 1. γυναικὶ... «τοῦ 
᾿Οννώφρεως. 


11,12. καστροκνημίῳ κτλ. ] 1. γα- 
στροκνημίῳ ἐξ ἀριστερῶν μετὰ κυρίου. 
For κύριος in its legal sense of 
‘guardian,’ see especially Archiv Iv, 
p. 78 ff. 

13. ouvynvos LaraBois] = συγ- 
γενοῦς ZaraBovros. On the forms 
συγγενής takes in the N.T. see 
Moulton Proleg. p. 244, and for its 
use as an honorific title in the O.T. 
Apocrypha see Deissmann BS, 


p- 159. 


<. 


DEED OF DIVORCE 43 


plo ἐκ δεξιδ(ν) συνῆρσθαι τὴν πρὸς 15 


ἀλλήρους συνβίοσιν, ἥτ[ιἾς αὐτοὺς 
συνε[σἸ]τήκι κατὰ συνγραφὴ(ν) κά- 
μοι, καὶ μηδὲν ἀλλήλο[ζιε)ς ἐνκ[α-] 
λεῖν μηδ᾽ ἐνκαλέσειν περὶ pn[de-] 


νὸς ἁπλῶς πράγ]μᾳτος 


[---]--[-]-s κ[αὶ a-] 20 


πέχι ἡ Τεσεν[ο]ῦφις τὴν ὀφιλη μένην] 

ὁ Πα[οῦς] φερνὴϊν ἀ]ργυρίου καὶ τὰ [παρά-Ἱ 
φερν[α"""""" ...7 τῇ Τεσεν[ούφει] 

Ε΄ 1..:|--...». -erepay-[ oo] 


Two much mutilated lines follow. 


leg on the right side,—to the effect that there is dissolved the 
mutual union which had brought them together in accordance with 
the contract of marriage, and that they neither make nor will make 
any claim against one another regarding any matter whatsoever... 
and Tesenouphis acknowledges receipt of the dowry of silver owed 


by Paous, and the parapherna.... 


15,16. συνῆρσθαι κτλ.] 1. συνῆρ- 
θαι τὴν πρὸς ἀλλήλους συμβίωσιν. 
This passage may be taken as con- 
firming Wessely’s restoration in 
C.P.R. 23. 17 συνῆρμαι τὴν πρ[ὸς 
Σύρον συνβίωσι]ν (as against GH. 
Oxy. Papyri, 11 p. 239). In P. 
Grenf. 11 76 the husband declares 
that he will make no claim on his wife 
μηδὲ περὶ συμβιώϊ σεως μη]τὲ περὶ ἕδνου 
(‘ wedding-gifts’), but that she will 
be free ἀποστῆναι καὶ] γαμηθῆναι ws 
ἂν βουληθῇ. 

17. συνγραφὴν κάμοι] 1. συγγρα- 
φὴν γάμου. 

20. ἀπέχι(-Ξ ε}}] The return of 


the dowry is an essential feature in 
all divorce-contracts: cf. especially 
P. Brit. Mus. 178 (=, p. 207) 
(A.D. 145), which is simply an 
ἀποχή on the woman’s part for 
400 drachmas out of 1000 which 
had formed her dowry. On ἀπέχω 
= ‘I have received’ (as in Mt. vi 
2 ff., Lk. vi 24, Phil. iv 18) see 
Deissmann BS. p. 229, and the 
addenda in Lex. Notes, Exp. V1 vi, 
p- QI. 

22f. παράφερνα] ‘super-dowry,’ 
that which a married woman brings 
over and above her dower. 


44 CENSUS RETURN 


17, CENSUS RETURN 


P: OXY. 255. A.D. 48. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 
Oxyrhynchus Papyri ui, p. 215 f. 


Few official documents amongst the papyri have awakened 
greater interest than the census returns or house-to-house 
enrolments (κατ᾽ οἰκίαν amoypadai), of which a large number 
have now been recovered, extending over a period of nearly 
two and a half centuries. It is impossible here to enter into 
the many important questions that these returns raise, but one 
or two particulars regarding them may be mentioned. Thus 
it has been established beyond a doubt that the enrolments 
followed a cycle of fourteen years, and that they were sent in 
during, and generally towards the end of, the first year of the 
new census-period—the census-paper, for example, of A.D. 
48—,49 containing the facts required for the enrolment of A.D. 
47—48. As yet we are not in possession of a return for any 
period earlier than A.D. 19—20, but there is general agreement 
that the whole system was originated by Augustus, perhaps as 
early as B.C. 1o—g, and that probably in this, as in so many 
other details of his administration, he made use of a similar 
system already in existence in Egypt. In any case it is 
interesting to notice that not only have we numerous instances 


CENSUS RETURN 45 


of closely allied rating papers, dating from the time of the 
Ptolemies, but also an actual return, belonging to the same 
period, in which the names of the owner and the other 
occupants of each house are given, and then the total number 
of inhabitants and the number of males (P. Petr. 111, 59 (@)). 

In the main the Imperial ἀπογραφαί follow the same form. 
Beginning with a statement as to the house, or part of a house, 
which belongs to him, the writer goes on to specify the 
number and ages of its inhabitants, whether members of his 
own family or slaves or tenants, including in his return both 
males and females, apparently always in that order. The 
whole then concludes with some such formal phrase as διὸ 
ἐπιδίδωμι and the date. 

The uses to which such returns could be put were various. 
For not only did they contain a record of the whole population 
in any given year, but they also furnished a basis for the dis- 
tribution of various public burdens (λειτουργίαι), and more 
particularly for the levying of the poll-tax (Aaoypadia), to 
which all males in Egypt were liable from the age of fourteen 
to sixty. 

These and other kindred points are fully discussed by 
Kenyon in British Museum Papyri τι, p. 17 ff., by Grenfell 
and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri τι, p. 207 ff., and by Wilcken 
in Gr. Ostr. 1, p. 435 ff., while for the important bearing these 
census returns have upon the historical accuracy of Luke 1], 
I—4, it is sufficient to refer to Sir W. M. Ramsay’s brilliant 
monograph, Was Christ born in Bethlehem? I have not seen 
A. Mayer’s study, 2216 Schdtzung bet Christi Geburt in ihrer 
Besztehung zu Quirinius (Innsbruck, F. Rauch, 1908). 

The present papyrus is a census return addressed by a 
woman called Thermoutharion to the officials of Oxyrhynchus 
in Oct., a.D. 48. Apart from the usual features, it contains a 
curious declaration, made on oath, that ‘neither a stranger, 
nor an Alexandrian citizen, nor a freedman, nor a Roman 
citizen, nor an Egyptian’ was living in the house. 


46 CENSUS RETURN 


Δωρ[ίωνι σ]τρατηγῶι κἰ αἱ Ἴην [++]vo[e 


βα[σι]λικῷ γρ[α(μματεῖ)] καὶ Διδύμωι [καὶ "7 " ["]ο- () 
τοπογρα(μματεῦσι) καὶ κωμογρα(μματεῦσι) παρὰ 


Θερ[μου- 


θαρίου τῆς Θοώνιος μετὰ κυρίου 


᾿Απολλω(νίου) τοῦ Σωτάδου. 


εἰσὶν 5 


[ot] καταγεινόμενοι ἐν TH ὑπαρ- 
,ὔ ΒΟ 7 4 
yolvon μοι οἰκίᾳ λαύρ]ας νότου ["" 


Θερμου[θάριον ἀπελ(ευθέρα) τοῦ προ- 
γ[εγ]ρα(μμένου) Σωτάδ[ου)] ὡς (ἐτῶν) Ee’, 
μέση μελίχίρως) μακροπ(ρόσωπος) οὐλ(ὴ) γόνα(τι) 


δε[ ξι]ώ[- 
(γίνεται) γ΄ |/ 


IO 


Θερμουθάρι[ον] ἡ προγεγρα(μμένη) μ[ετὰ 


To Dorion strategus and...royal scribe and Didymus and... 
topogrammateis and komogrammateis from Thermoutharion the 
daughter of Thoonis with her guardian Apollonius the son of 


Sotades. 
the South Lane... 


There are living in the house which belongs to me in 


Thermoutharion, a freedwoman of the above-mentioned Sotades, 
about 65 years of age, of medium height, dark-complexioned, long- 


visaged, a scar on the right knee. 


Total—three persons. 


I the above-mentioned Thermoutharion along with my guardian 


3. τοπογρα(μματεῦσι) κτλ.] The 
topogrammateis were scribes of the 
toparchies, into which the nomes 
were divided (Wilcken G7. Os¢r. 1, 
p- 428 ἡ. During the Roman 
period their functions appear to have 
become merged in those of the 
komogrammateis or village-scribes, 
although originally these were subor- 
dinate officials: see the Editors’ note 
on P. Oxy. 251. 2. 

4. κυρίου] See the note on B.G.U. 
975. 12 (= No. 16). 

8. Θερμουθάριον»͵}] Two names 


(cf. 1. 11) of which no trace is left, 
must have preceded that of the 
owner, who, contrary to the practice 
of the Fayim lists, returns herself 
last. 

ἀπελ(ευθέρα)) Not only freed per- 
sons but slaves were included in the 
census returns, e.g. B.G.U. 137. τὸ 
(ii/A.D.). For da. cf. 1 Cor. vii 22. 

11. y’] Thetwo strokes following 
Ὑ΄ are apparently intended simply to 
draw attention to the fact that y isa 
number. 


CENSUS RETURN 47 


κυρίου Tod α[ὐτο]ῦ ᾿Απολλω(νίου) ὀμνύω 

[Τ]ιβέριον Κλαύδιον Καίσαρα Σεβ[αστὸν 

Γερμανικὸν Αὐτοκράτορα εἶ μὴν 15 
[e]E [ὑ]γιοῦς καὶ ἐπ᾽ ἀληθείας ἐπι- 


δεδωκέναι τὴν π]ροκειμένην 


[γρα]φὴν τῶν παρ᾽ ἐμοὶ [ο]Ἱἰκούν[ των, 
καὶ μηδένα ἕτερον οἰκ(ε)ῖν παρ᾽ ἐμοὶ 
μήτε ἐπ[ἰ]ξίενον μή]τε ᾿Αλεξανδ(ρέα) 20 


μηδὲ 


ἀπελεύθερον μήτε ᾿Ῥωμανζ(ὸν) 


μηδὲ Αὐγύπίτιον ἔ]ξί(ω) τῶν προ- 


γεγραμμένωϊν. 


εὐορ]κούσῃ μέν μοι 


εὖ εἸΐη, ἐφ]ιορκοῦντι δὲ τ[ὰ ἐν]αντία. 
[ἔτο]υς ἐνάτου Τιβερίου Κλαυδ[ίου 25 
[Kaicapo]s Σεβαστοῦ Γερμανικοῦ 


[Αὐτοκρά)τορος, Φαῶφι["" 


the said Apollonius swear by Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus 
Germanicus Emperor that assuredly the preceding document makes 
a sound and true return of those living with me, and that there is 
no one else living with me, neither a stranger, nor an Alexandrian 
citizen, nor a freedman, nor a Roman citizen, nor an Egyptian, in 


addition to the aforesaid. 


If I am swearing truly, may it be well 
with me, but if falsely, the reverse. 


In the ninth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Ger- 


manicus Emperor, Phaophi.... 


13. ὀμνύω κτλ.} Cf. P. Par. 47.2 
(=No. 7), note. 

15. el(=7) μὴν κτλ. For the 
same emphatic phrase cf. P. Brit. 
Mus. 181. 13 (=11, p. 147) (A.D. 64), 
and for the form see Moulton Proleg. 
Ρ. 46 Thackeray Gramm. 1, pp. 54, 

af. 

20. émltevov] This rare word is 
found in an ostracon-receipt of 
A.D. 32—33 for the tax (τέλος ἐπι- 
ξένου) which strangers had to pay 


on settling down in any town or 
village; see Deissmann ZO.’ p. 78, 
and cf. Wilcken Archiv I, p. 153. 

21. ‘“Pwyuar(év)] Lat. for usual 
Gk Ῥωμαῖον. 

24. ἐφ]ιορκοῦντι] to be sorestored, 
rather than the Editors’ ἐπ]ιορκοῦντι, 
in accordance with the aspirated form 
generally found in the papyri, e.g. P. 
Oxy. 240. 8, P. Flor. 79. 26 (both 
i/A.D.). The verb (unaspirated) oc- 
curs in Mt. v 33 (LXX). 


48 REPORT OF A LAWSUIT 


18: REPORT. OF, A LAWS 


P.OXN.. 597. A.D. 49. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 
Oxyrhynchus Papyri 1, p. 79 ff. See also Lietzmann, Gr. Papyré 
D4 a 


The official report of the proceedings instituted by Pesouris 
against a nurse Saraeus for the recovery of a male foundling, 
Heracles, whom he had entrusted to her care. For the defence 
it is urged that the foundling had died, and that the child 
whom Pesouris was seeking to carry off was Saraeus’ own. 
This plea the strategus sustained on the ground of the 
likeness of the living child to Saraeus, and accordingly gave 
judgment that she should get back her child, on refunding the 
wages she had received as nurse. 


Cot 4. 


"EE ὑπομ[ν]ηματισμῶν Τι[βερίο]υ Κλαυδ[ίο]υ Πασίωνος 
στρατη(γοῦ). 

(ἔτους) ἐνάτ[ο]υ Τιβερίου Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος Σεβαστοῦ 
Γερμανικοῦ 

Αὐτοκ[ρά]τορος, Φαρμοῦθι γ΄. ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος, 

[Π]Ἰεσοῦρι[ς-] πρὸς Σαραεῦν. ᾿Αριστοκλῆς ῥήτωρ 


From the minutes of Tiberius Claudius Pasion, strategus. 

In the ninth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Ger- 
manicus Emperor, Pharmouphi 3. In court, Pesouris versus 
Saraeus. 


3. ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος] Cf. Ac. xxv το ἑστὼς ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος Kaloapés εἰμι. 


REPORT OF A LAWSUIT 49 


ὑπὲρ Πεσούριος" “ Πεσοῦρις, ὑπὲρ οὗ λέγωι, ζ΄ (ἔτους) 5 
Τιβερίου Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος τοῦ κυρίου ἀνεῖλεν 

ἀπὸ κοπρίας ἀρρενικὸν σωμάτιον ὄνομα “Hpa- 

κ[λᾶν]. τοῦτο ἐνεχείρισεν τῆι ἀντιδίκωι. ἐγένε- 

το ἐνθάδε ἡ τροφεῖτις εἰς υἱὸν τοῦ ἸΠεσούριος. 

τοῦ πρώτου ἐνιαυτοῦ ἀπέλαβεν τὰ τροφεῖα. ΙΟ 
ἐνέστην ἡ προθεσμία τοῦ δευτέρου ἐνιαυτοῦ, 

κα[ὶ] πάλιν ἀπέλαβεν. ὅτι δὲ ταῦτα ἀληθῆι eyo, 
ἔστιν γράμματα αὐτῆς δι’ ὧν ὁμολογεῖ εἰλη- 


Aristocles, advocate for Pesouris, (said): ‘‘ Pesouris, my client, 
in the 7th year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar the lord, picked up 
from the dung-heap a male foundling named Heraclas. This child 
he handed over to the care of the defendant. There took place in 
this court a contract-arrangement for the nursing of the son of 
Pesouris. Inthe first year she [the nurse] received her wages for 
nursing. There arrived the appointed time for the second year, 
and she again received them. And in proof that I am telling the 
truth there are the documents in which she admits that she has 


6. τοῦ κυρίου] an early instance 
of the application of this title to the 
Roman Emperor, for which from 
the time of Nero onwards innumer- 
able examples can be cited (see 
e.g. No. 31. 4). Readers of Phil. 
ii rr and 1 Cor. viii 5 f. can hardly 
have failed therefore to find there 
a ‘tacit protest’ on S. Paul’s part 
against this misuse of a term which 
throughout the Eastern world was 
endowed with a deeply religious 
significance: see further Deissmann 
LO. p. 263 ff. 

7. ἀπὸ κοπρίας] Cf. Lk. xiv 35 
οὔτε εἰς κοπρίαν εὔθετόν ἐστιν. 

dppevikdv] See the note on P. 
Oxy. 744. 9 (=No. 12), and as 
illustrating the present form, which 
is found in the Attic inscriptions 
(Meisterhans p. 100), cf. C.P.R. 
28. 12 (A.D. 110) τῶν δὲ ἀρρένων 
υἱῶν, B.G.U. 88. 6 (A.D. 147) κάἀμη- 
A(ov) ἄρρενον [λ]ευκόν. 


Μ. 


σωμάτιον] implying that the child 
had been adopted as a slave by 
Pesouris. For this sense of σῶμα, 
as in Rev. xviii 13, see Deissmann 
BS. p. 160, and add P. Tebt. 407. 5 
(A.D. 199 ?) δουλικὰ σώμ[ατἼ]α. 

9. 1 Tpogetris] not the nurse 
herself, but the contract entered 
into to supply her with τροφεῖα (cf. 
1. 10): see Wilcken Archiv I, p. 123, 
and the confirmation of his view af- 
forded by the συγγραφὴ τροφῖτις in 
ΡῈ Tebt. 51 (¢. B.c. 143), and the 
numerous exx. in B.G.U. 1106 &c. 

Io. τροφεῖα] Cf. B.G.U. 297. 
12 ff. (A.D. 50), where a nurse gives a 
receipt for τὰ τροφεῖα καὶ τὰ ἔλαια 
καὶ τὸν ἱματισμὸν καὶ τἄλλα ὅσα 
καθήκει δίδοσθαι τροφῷ κτλ. 

II. προθεσμία] frequent in con- 
tracts with reference to a fixed or 
stipulated date, e.g. P. Oxy. 728. 18 
(A.D. 142) τῇ ὡρισμένῃ προθεσμίᾳ: cf. 
Gal. iv 2 ἄχριτ. προθεσμίας τ. πατρός. 


4 


50 REPORT OF A LAWSUIT 


f , a re bd , 
φέναι. λειμανχουμέν[ο]νυ τοῦ cwpartiijov ἀπέ- 
σπασεν ὁ Ἰ]εσοῦρις. μετ[ ἃ] ταῦτα καιρὸν εὑροῦσα 15 
εἰσεπήδησεν εἰς τὴν τοῦ ἡμετέρου [olixtay 

Ν \ f > / \ 4 > é 
Kal TO σωμάτιον ἀφήρπασεν, καὶ βούλεται ὀν[ό- 
ματι ἐλευθέρου τὸ σωμάτιον ἀπενέγκασ- 
θαι. ἔχω[.] πρῶτον γράμμα τῆς τροφείτιδος, 
ἔχωι δεύτερο[ν] τῶν τροφείων τὴν [ἀ]ποχήϊν. 20 
ἀξιῶν ταῦτα] φυλαχθῆ[ν]αι." Lalpaleds: 
“᾿Απεγαλακί[τισάα] μου τὸ [π]αιδίον, κα[ὶ] τούτων 

, / > ‘ Μ. ᾽ > 

σωμάτιόν μοι ἐνεχειρίσθηι. ἔλαβ[ον] παρ᾽ av- 
τῶν τοὺς“] πάντας OKT@L στατῆρας. μετὰ 
ταῦτα [ἐτελεύ]τησεν τὸ σ]ωμάτιοϊν β΄ στα- 25 
τήρων πίερ)]όντων. νῦν βούλονται τὸ 


received them. As the foundling was being starved, Pesouris took 
it away. Thereupon Saraeus, seizing a favourable opportunity, 
leapt into our house, and carried the foundling off. And now she 
wishes (to defend herself on the ground) that it was in virtue of its 
being freeborn that the foundling was carried off. I have here, 
first, the document of the nursing-contract. I have, secondly, the 
receipt of the nurse’s wages. I demand that these be preserved (in 
the record).” 

Saraeus (said): “1 weaned my child, and the foundling of these 
people was put into my hands. I received from them all the eight 
staters (that were due). Thereupon the foundling died, two staters 
remaining in my possession. And now they wish to carry off my 
own child.” 


14. λειμανχουμέν[ο]0] 1. λιμαγ: αἰτήσας δὲ φῶτα εἰσεπήδησεν. 


χουμένου. Cf. Deut. vi 3 ἐλιμαγ- 17. ὀνόματι ἐλευθέρου] Cf. Mt. x 
χόνησέ σε. 41 f. εἰς ὄνομα προφήτου. 
ἀπέσπασεν͵] Ἐ For the pass. of 20. [ἀ]ποχή[ν]}] the exact equiva- 


the verb in a strong sense cf. Lk. —Jent for our ‘receipt’ in the papyri 


- φ' ᾿ 4 = | τ 
xxii 41 καὶ αὐτὸς ἀπεσπάσθη ἀπ᾿ and ostraca, as in the common phrase 
αὐτῶν, Ac. xxi I ws δὲ ἐγένετο κυρία ἡ ἀποχή ‘ the receipt is valid’ 


ἀναχθῆναι ἡμᾶς ἀποσπασθέντας am’ (e.g. P. Oxy. οἱ. 25, ii/A.D.). For 
αὐτῶν. See also P. Oxy. 275. 22 the corresponding verb see B.G.U. 
(= No. 20), note. 975. 20 (= No. 16), note. 


16. εἰσεπήδησεν] Cf. Ac. xvi 29 


REPORT OF A LAWSUIT SI 


Cox. EH: 


ἴδιόν μου τέκνον ἀποσπάσαι." 


Θέων" 


“Τράμματα τοῦ σωματίου ἔχομεν." 

ὁ στρατηγός" “᾿Επεὶ ἐκ τῆς ὄψεως φαίνεται τῆς 
Σαραεῦτος εἶναι τὸ παιδίον, ἐὰν χιρογραφήσηι 

αὐτήι τε καὶ ὁ ἀνὴρ αὐτῆς ἐκεῖνο τὸ ἐνχει- 5 
ρισθὲν αὐτῆι σωμάτιον ὑπὸ τοῦ ἸΠεσούριος 
τετελευτηκέναι, φαίνεταί μοι κατὰ τὰ ὑπὸ 

τοῦ κυρίου ἡγεμόνος κριθέντα ἀποδοῦσαν 

αὐτὴν ὃ εἴληφεν ἀργύριον ἔχειν τὸ [Τ1διοὴ]ν 


΄ ” 
τέκνον. 


ΙΟ 


Theon: “We have the documents relating to the foundling.” 


The strategus: “Since from its features the child appears to be 
the child of Saraeus, if she will make a written declaration, both 
she and her husband, that the foundling handed over to her by 
Pesouris died, I give judgment in accordance with the decision of 
our lord the prefect that she receive her own child after she has 


paid back the money she received.” 


II 1. i[deJov]) Notwithstanding 
the common tendency in Hellenistic 
Gk to weaken ἴδιος into a mere 
possessive (cf. P. Goodspeed 4. 9 
(= No. 8) note), this seems to be 
one of the passages where it must 
be allowed its full force: see further 
Moulton Pro/eg. p. 87 ff. 

3. ἐκ τ. dwews] Cf. Jo. vii 24 
μὴ κρίνετε κατ᾽ ὄψιν. 

Σαραεῦτο)] An extended gen., 
not uncommon in profane Gk, but 
found in the N.T. only in Mk vi 3 
BDLA Ἰωσῆτος : see Blass Gramm. 


Ρ- 30. 

4. χιρογραφήση)] The corre- 
sponding subst. is very frequent not 
only in the more technical sense of 
‘bond,’ ‘certificate of debt,’ but 
more generally of any written ob- / 
ligation or agreement—a point which 
should be kept in view in determin- 
ing its meaning in Col. ii 14. 

8. ἀποδοῦσαν κτλ. The reference 
may be not to the whole of the wages 
received, but only to what remained 
over after the foundling’s death 
(Lietzmann). 


52 PETITION TO THE PREFECT 


19. PETITION TO. THE PREFEGe 


P. ORY. 98: A.D. 49—50. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 
ne δμρλδν να Papyri 1, p. ϑι f. See also Lietzmann, Gr. Papyri, 
p. 6. 


This document deals with the same circumstances as the 
preceding. Pesouris, or, as he is here called, Syrus, had 
apparently not complied with the judgment there recorded, 
and accordingly the husband of Saraeus petitioned the Prefect 
to aid him in the recovery of his rights. 

For similar petitions addressed directly to the Prefect see 
P. Brit. Mus. 177 (=U, p. 167 ff.) (aD. 40o—41) and B.G. U. 
113, 114 (both ii/A.D.). 


Γναίωι Ovepyerios Κααπίτωνι[ω], 
παρὰ Τρύφωνος Διονυσίου τῶν ἀπ᾽ Ὀξυρύγ- 
χὼν πόλεως. Σύρος Σύρου ἐνεχείρισεν 

a ,ὔ la > , A / ” 
τῇ γυναικί μου Σαραεῦτι ᾿Απίωνος τῶι ζ΄ (ἔτει) 
Τιβερίου Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος Σεβαστοῦ Γερμανικοῦ 5 
Αὐτοκράτορος δι’ ἐνγύου ἐμοῦ ὃ ἀνείρηται ἀπὸ | 


To Gnaeus Vergilius Capito from Tryphon, son of Dionysius, 
of the inhabitants of the city of Oxyrhynchus. Syrus, son of 
Syrus, entrusted to my wife Saraeus, daughter of Apion, in the 
7th year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Em- 
peror, on my security, a male foundling, who had been picked up 


2. τῶν ἀπ᾽ Ὀ.] theregular phrase the time. 
to denote the inhabitants of a town 6. δι’ ἐνγύου ἐμοῦ] ‘to render the 
or village. By Heb. xiii 24 of ἀπὸ act of a woman legal the concurrence 
τῆς ᾿Ιταλίας we naturally understand, οἵ her guardian is necessary’ (Lietz- 
therefore, those who were zz Italy at mann). 


PETITION TO THE PREFECT 53 


, > Ν , L ae «ς A 

κοπρίας ἀρσενικὸν σωμάτιον, ᾧ ὄνομα ᾿Ἡρακλᾶς, 
΄“ a A 9 / / 
ὥστε τροφ[εῦσα].. τοῦ [οὖ]ν σωματίου τε]τελευτηκό- 
τος, καὶ τοῦ Σύρ[ου] ἐπικεχειρηκότος ἀποσπάσαι, 

’ ᾽ / ai 
eis δουλαγωγία[ν] τὸν ἀφήλικα μου υἱὸν ᾿Απίωνα, 10 
καθὰ πἰία]ρῆλθον ἐπὶ τοῦ γενομένου τοῦ νομοῦ 
στρατηγοῦ Πασίωνος, ὑφ᾽ οὗ καὶ ἀποκατεστάθη μοι 
- e\ : / 5 ,ὔ al e \ ~ A > 
ὁ υἱὸς ᾿Απίων ἀκολούθως τοῖς ὑπὸ σοῦ τοῦ εὐερ- 

a , a 
γέτου προστεταγμένοις καὶ τοῖς γεγονόσι ὑπὸ τοῦ 

al fe] ᾿ς 

Πασίωνος ὑπομνηματισμοῖς. τοῦ δὲ Σύρου 15 
μὴ βουλομένου ἐνμεῖναι τοῖς κεκριμένοις 


from the dunghill, by name Heraclas, so that she might bring it 
up. The foundling having died, and Syrus having endeavoured to 
carry off into slavery my young son Apion, I accordingly brought an 
action before Pasion, who was ex-strategus of the nome, by whom 
also my son Apion was restored to me, in accordance with what 
had been enacted by you, my benefactor, and the minutes made 


by Pasion. 


7. ἀρσενικόν] See P. Oxy. 744.9 
(= No. 12) and 37. 7 (=No. 18), 
notes, and cf. Thackeray Gramm. 
i, p. 123. 

9. ἐπικεχειρηκότος] ‘having at- 
tempted,’ ‘ taken in hand,’ any idea 
of failure, though often suggested by 
the context, not lying in the word 
soccer. e.g. P.. Par. 61. 15 f. 
(ii/B.c.) μάλιστα δὲ τῶν συκοφαντεῖν 
ἐπιχειρούντων [τελωνῶν] with refer- 
ence to the exactions practised by 
the tax-gatherers. The word, which 
is frequent inthe LX X, is found three 
times in the Lucan writings (Lk. i1, 
Ac. ix 29, xix 13). 

10. δουλαγωγία[ν]] Cf. 1 Cor. 
ix 27. 

11. καθά] ‘if right, is superflu- 
ous’ (Edd.). 

12. ἀποκατεστάθη] Cf. Heb. xiii 
19 va ἀποκατασταθῶ ὑμῖν. For the 
double augment, which is found in 


But as Syrus does not wish to abide by what has been 


the N.T. (Mt. xii 13, Mk iii 5, viii 
a6, Lk.-vi 10), ef. P.. Tebt.. 413. 4 
WSchm. p. 103. 

13.  evepyérov] The constant 
occurrence of this word as a title 
of honour in the inscriptions and 
coins has suggested to Deiss- 
mann (ZO.? p. 185 f.) that in Lk. 
xxii 25 ff. our Lord may have used 
it not without a certain sense of 
irony: that His disciples should allow 
themselves to be so designated was 
incompatible with the idea of 
brotherhood. 

16. ἐνμεῖναι τ. κεκριμένοις] a legal 
formula, cf. B.G.U. 600. 6 (ii/iii A.D.) 
ἐνμένω πᾶσι ταῖς προγεγραμέν[ α]ις 
[ἐν]τολαῖς, and see Deissmann BS. 
p- 248 f. where S. Paul’s use of 
similar phraseology in Gal. iii 10 
is discussed. 


54 PETITION TO THE PREFECT 


> \ \ a“ , , » 
ἀλλὰ καὶ καταργουντὸς με YELPOTEYVOY ὄντα, 
ἐπὶ σὲ Toevyw τὸν σωτῆρα τῶν δικαίων τυ- 


χεῖν. 


εὐτύχί(ει). 


decided, but also hinders me in my handicraft, (I turn) to you, my 


preserver, to obtain my just rights. 


17. καταργοῦντοῦ] ‘ hinders,’ 
‘makes inactive,’ as in P. Strass. 
32. 7 (A.D. 261) τὸ ταυρικὸν μὴ 
karapyjrat. For the generally 
stronger sense ‘abolish,’ ‘bring to 
naught’ in the N.T. cf. 2 Thess. 
ii 8 (note). 

χειρότεχνον͵] From P. Oxy. 39. 8 
we learn that Tryphon was a weaver 
(γέρδιοΞ). 


Farewell. 


tion to the Ptolemies and the Roman 
Emperors, e.g. P. Petr. 11 8 (2) 
(of Euergetes I), or the Egyptian 
inscription in Archiv 11, p. 434 
Νέρωνι... τῶι σωτῆρι καὶ evepyérne 
(see above on ]. 13) τῆς οἰκουμένης, 
a passage which offers a striking 
parallel and contrast to Jo. iv 42, 
I Jo. iv 14: see further Moulton, 
Exp. VI vill, p. 438, and Wend- 


18. σωτῆρα] The use of this title 
in a complimentary sense may be 
illustrated by its constant applica- 


land’s valuable study in 2.4.7. W. 
V (1904), Ρ- 335 ff. 


20. CONTRACT .OF APPRENTICEHSIS 


P,) Oy. 275. A.D. 66. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 
Oxyrhynchus Papyri 11, p. 262 ff. 


One of a number of interesting documents that have been 
recovered relating to the family history of a certain Tryphon, 
son of Dionysius. Tryphon was born in a.D. 8 (P. Oxy. 288. 40), 
and when twenty-eight years of age was married for the second 
time to Saraeus (P. Oxy. 267), his first marriage with a woman 
named Demetrous having turned out unhappily. From this 
second union a son, of whom we have already heard, was born 
in A.D. 46—7 (P. Oxy. 37. 1. 5, 22 = No. 18), and another son, 
Thoonis, about a.D. 54. A weaver by trade, Tryphon desired 
that this Thodnis should follow the same calling, but instead of 
instructing him himself, perhaps, as the Editors suggest (Ox. 
Pap. ii, p. 244), because at this time he was ‘suffering from 


CONTRACT OF APPRENTICESHIP 55 


cataract and shortness of sight’ (ὑποζκε)χυμένος ὀλίγον βλέπων, 
P. Oxy. 39. 9), he arranged to apprentice him for one year with 
another weaver, named Ptolemaeus, upon certain conditions 
that are fully stated in the document before us. For similar 
agreements cf. P. Oxy. 724 (A.D. 155), 725 (A.D. 183). 


“Ο[μ]ο[λ]ογοῦσιν ἀλλή[λ]οις Τρύφων Διονυ[σίον 
τοῦ Τρύφωνος μητρὸς [Θ]αμούν[ιο]ς τῆ[ς 
᾿Οννώφριος καὶ Πτολεμαῖος] Παυσιρίωνος 

τοῦ Πτολεμαίου μητρὸς ᾿Ωφελοῦτος τῆς 

Θέωνος γέρδιος, ἀμφότεροι τῶν am’ Ὄ ξυ- δ 
ρύγχων πόλεως, ὁ μὲν Τρύφων ἐγδεδόσ- 

θαι τῷ Πτολεμαίῳ τὸν ἑαυτοῦ υἱὸν Θοῶ- 

νιν μητρὸς Σαραεῦτος τῆς ᾿Απίωνος οὐδέ- 

πω ὄντα τῶν ἐτῶν ἐπὶ χρόνον ἐνιαυτὸν 

ἕνα ἀπὸ τῆς ἐνεστώσης ἡμέρας, διακονοῦ(ν)- ΙΟ 
τα καὶ ποιο[ῦ]ντα πάντα τὰ ἐπιτασσόμε- 

να αὐτῷ ὑπὸ τοῦ Πτολεμαίου κατὰ τὴν 


Agreement between Tryphon, son of Dionysius, the son> of 
Tryphon, his mother being Thamounis the daughter of Onnophris, 
and Ptolemaeus, son of Pausirion, the son of Ptolemaeus, his 
mother being Ophelous, the daughter of Theon, weaver, both 
parties belonging to the city of Oxyrhynchus. Tryphon agrees to 
apprentice to Ptolemaeus his son Thoonis, his mother being 
Saraeus the daughter of Apion, who is not yet of age, for a period 
of one year from the present day, to serve and to do everything 
commanded him by Ptolemaeus in accordance with the whole 


5. γέρδιος] a frequent term for 


(A.D. 74-5) ἐξέδοτο Ταοννῶφρις (the 
a ‘weaver’ in Egypt, though little 


mother of the bride). Cf. the N.T. 


known elsewhere. 

τῶν ἀπ᾿ OE.) See P. Oxy. 38. 2 
(= No. 19), note. 

6. ἐγδεδόσθαι)͵ The word is a 
terminus technicus at the beginning 
of Oxyrhynchus marriage-contracts, 
e.g. the fragmentary P. Oxy. 372 


usage Mk xii 1 ἐξέδοτο αὐτὸν [se. 
ἀμπελῶνα] γεωργοῖς. 

7. ἑαυτοῦ] On this ‘ exhausted’ 
use of the reflexive é. see Moulton 
Proleg. p. 87 ff. 

9. ὄντα τῶν ἐτῶν] i.e. fourteen 
years of age. 


56 CONTRACT OF APPRENTICESHIP 


\ a 
γερδιακὴν τέχνην πᾶσαν ὡς Kal αὐτὸς 
ἐπίστα(τα)ι, τοῦ παιδὸς τρεφομένου καὶ ἱμα- 

3... 5.1. εἶ “ ῇ Φ' \ 
τιϊσϊζομένου ἐπὶ τὸν ὅλον χρόνον ὑπὸ 15 
τοῦ πατρὸς Τρύφωνος πρὸς ὃν καὶ εἶναι 
τὰ δημόσια πάντα τοῦ παιδός, ἐφ᾽ ᾧ 

np s, ἐφ᾽ ᾧ 


, > Lal \ -“ ς an 
δώσει αὐτῷ κατὰ μῆνα ὁ Πτολεμαῖος 

? BA a \ / 
εἰς λόγον διατροφῆς δραχμᾶς πέντε 
καὶ ἐπὶ συνκλεισμῷ TOD ὅλου χρόνου 20 


εἰς λόγον ἱματισμοῦ δραχμὰς δέκα δύο, 


οὐκ ἐξόντος τῷ Τρύφωνι ἀποσπᾶν τὸν 


al > \ la af / lal 
παῖδα ἀπὸ τοῦ ΤΠτολεμαίου μέχρι του 


\ / A ee ᾽ ΦᾺ , 
τὸν χρόνον πληρωθῆναι, ὅσας δ᾽ ἐὰν ἐν 


t > VA ¢ / > \ \ 
TOUT@ ATAKTNHON ἡμέρας ἐπι TAS 25 


weaving art, as also he himself knows it—the boy being sup- 
ported and clothed during the whole time by his father Tryphon, 
on whom also all the public dues for the boy shall fall, on condition 
that Ptolemaeus shall give him monthly on account of his keep five 
drachmas, and at the expiry of the whole period on account of his 
clothing twelve drachmas, it not being permitted to Tryphon to 
remove the boy from Ptolemaeus until the time is completed ; and 
if there are any days during this period on which he [the boy] plays 


17. τὰ δημόσια πάνταὶ Like 
other trades weaving was subjected 
to a regular tax, often described as 
γερδιακόν, which seems to have 
varied with the yearly profits of the 
persons taxed; but see Wilcken G>. 
Osr..1, Pp. 172 1. 

1g. εἰς λόγον diarpodijs] Cf. 
Phil. iv 15 εἰς λόγον δόσεως καὶ 
λήμψεως. 

20. συνκλεισμῷ] Cf. P. Oxy. 
502. 26 f. (ii/A.D.) ἐπὶ συνκλεισμῷ 
ἑκάστης ἑξαμήνου, ‘at the conclusion 
of each period of six months.’ 

22. ἀπυσπᾶν]. In P. Petr. ΤῈ Ὁ 
(3). 1 (i11/B.C.) ἔγραψάς μοι μὴ ἀπο- 
σπάσαι τὸ [πλήρωμα] the verb is 
used with reference to the ‘ with- 
drawing’ of aset of workmenengaged 


in copper mines: cf. Ac. xx 30 
ἀποσπᾶν τοὺς μαθητὰς ὀπίσω ἑαυτῶν. 
For a stronger sense see P. Oxy. 37. 
i, 14 (= No. 18), note. 

24. πληρωθῆναι] one of many 
passages that might be cited showing 
that the use of πληροῦσθαι in con- 
nexion with ¢zme is no ‘ Hebraism’ 
as Grimm asserts: cf. further P. 
Brit. Mus. 1168. 10 (=III, p. 136) 
(A.D. 18) πληρωθέντος δὲ Tod χρόνον 
ἀποδότωι, P. Tebt. 374. 9 ff. (A.D. 
131) ἧς ὁ χρόνος τῆς μισθώσεως ἐπ- 
ληρό(Ξε ὠ)θη εἰς τὸ διελη[λ]υθὸς ιδ' 
(Eros). 

25. ἀτακτήσῃ] On the weakened 
sense of araxréw in the Κοινή, and 
its consequent meaning in 2 Thess. 
11 7, see Thess. p. 152 fff. 


CONTRACT OF APPRENTICESHIP 57 


ἴσας αὐτὸν παρέξεται [με]τὰ τὸν ypo- 

νον ἢ ἀ[πο]τεισάτω ἑκάσ[ςτ]ης ἡμέρας 

ἀργυρίου [δρ]αχμὴν μίαν, [τ]οῦ δ᾽ ἀποσπα- 
θῆναι ἐντὸς τοῦ χρόν[ου] ἐπίτειμον 

δραχμᾶς ἑκατὸν καὶ εἰς τὸ δημόσιον 30 
τὰς ἴσας. ἐὰν δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ] Πτολεμαῖος 

μὴ ἐγδιδάξῃ τὸν παΐϊ[δ]α ἔνοχος 

ἔστω τοῖς ἴσοις ἐπιτε[μοις. κυρία 

ἡ διδασκαλική. (ἔτους) iy Né[p]wvos Κλαυδίου 
Καίσαρος Σεβαστοῦ Τερμανικοῦ 35 
Αὐτοκράτορος, μηνὸς Σεβαστοῦ Ka’. 


andhand Πτολεμαῖος [ΠΠα]υσιρίωνος 
τοῦ IItoXepatov μητρὸς '‘Ode- 
λοῦτος τῆς Θέωνος ἕκαστα 
ποιήσω ἐν τῷ ἐνιαυτῷ ἑνί. 40 
Ζωίλος “Opov τοῦ Ζωίλου μητρὸς 


truant, he [Tryphon] will produce him for an equal number of days 
after the time, or let him pay back for each day one silver drachma, 
and the penalty for removing him within the period shall be a 
hundred drachmas and a like amount to the public treasury. But 
if Ptolemaeus himself does not teach the boy thoroughly, let him 
be liable to the like penalties. This contract of apprenticeship is 
valid. The 13th year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Ger- 
manicus Emperor, the month Sebastus 21. 

I Ptolemaeus, son of Pausirion, the son of Ptolemaeus, my 
mother being Ophelous the daughter of Theon, will carry out 
each of these requirements in the one year. 

I Zoilus, son of Horus, the son of Zoilus, my mother being 


27. ἀϊπο]τεισάτω] stronger than 29. ἐπίτειμον] Cf. P. Gen. 20. 
ἀποδότω, and implying repayment 15 (ii/B.C.) προσαποτισάτω ἐπίτιμον 


by way of punishment or fine (cf. 
Gradenwitz infuhrung, Ὁ. 85, 
note 4), a fact which lends addi- 
tional emphasis to its use by S. Paul 
in Philem. rg. 


παραχρῆμα κτλ. 

32. ἔνοχος κτᾺ.}] an apt parallel 
to Mt. v. 22 ἔ. τῇ κρίσει, which 
Wellhausen (Z77/. p. 33 f.) regards 
as ‘ungriechisch.’ 


58 CONTRACT OF APPRENTICESHIP 


Διεῦτος τῆς Σωκέως ἔγραψα 


ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μὴ ἰδότος γράμματα. 


ἔτους τρισκαιδεκάτου 


Νέρωνος Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος 45 


Σεβαστοῦ Γερμανικοῦ 


Avtoxparto[po|s, μη(νὸς) Σεβαστοῦ xa’. 


Dieus daughter of Soceus, write on his behalf seeing that he does 
not know letters. The 13th year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus 
Germanicus Emperor, the month Sebastus 21. 


43- μὴ lddros Ὑράμματα] The 
phrase occurs in countless papyrus 
documents written either in whole 
or in part by a scribe on behalf of 
the ‘unlettered’ author. Cf. the 


21. 


use of the corresponding adjective 
ἀγράμματος in Ac. iv 13 (cf. Jo. vii 
15, Ac. xxvi 24) = ‘ unacquainted 
with literature or Rabbinic learn- 
ing. 


LETTER REGARDING THE 


PURCHASE OF DRUGS 


P. BRIT. MUS. 356. 


1/A.D. 


Edited by Kenyon in British Museum Papyri 11, p. 252. 


A letter from Procleius to Pecusis, asking that certain drugs 
should be sent to him at Alexandria by the hand of his friend 
Sotas, and warning him that they must be of good quality. 


Προκλήιος ἸΠεκύσει τῶι 


Ud ,ὔ 
φίλτατωι χαίρειν. 

fa / »ὼ 
καλῶς ποιήσεις ἰδίωι 


Procleius to his dearest Pecysis greeting. Be so good as to 


LETTER REGARDING THE PURCHASE OF DRUGS 59 


’ὔ \ A 
κινδύνῳ τὸ καλὸν πω- 
λήσας ἐξ ὧν ἐάν σοι εἴ- 5 
πη φαρμάκων ἔχειν 

A Ld 

χρείαν Σῶτας ὁ φίλος 
μον ὥστε ἐμοὶ κατε- 

A > ‘ > > 
νεγκεῖν αὖτον εἰς ᾿Αλε- 


ξάνδρειαν. 


ἐὰν γὰρ ἄλ- 10 


7 

Aws ποιήσῃς ὥστε σα- 
πρὸν αὐτῷ δοῦναι τὸ 

\ A > aS 
μὴ χωροῦν ἐν τῇ Αλε- 

4 / 
ξανδρείᾳ γείνωσκε 
\ “ \ Ἄν τ ἊΝ 

σαυτὸν ἕξοντα πρὸς ἐμὲ 15 
περὶ τῶν δαπάνων. 

» 
ἄσπασαι τοὺς σοὺς πάντας. 


ἔρρωσο. 


On the werso 


Πεκύσει. 


sell at your own risk good quality of those drugs of which my 
friend Sotas says that he has need, so that he may bring them 


down for me to Alexandria. 


For if you do otherwise, and give 


him stale stuff, which will not pass muster in Alexandria, under- 
stand that you will have to settle with me with regard to the 


expenses. 
(Addressed) To Pecysis. 


5. ἐάν] On the vernacular use 
of ἐάν for ἄν, of which examples still 
survive in the best MSS. of the N.T. 
(WM. p. 390), see Moulton Prodeg. 
pp. 42f., 234, and cf. Thackeray 
Gramm. 1 Ὁ. 65 ff. for the signifi- 
cance of ὃς ἄν (ὃς ἐάν) in the LXX. 

11. σαπρόν] ‘stale,’ ‘worthless,’ 
opposed to καλόν as here in Mt. xii 


Greet all your family. Farewell. 


33, xili 48: ef P. Fay. 119. 4 
(c. A.D. 100) χόρτου... δύσμην σαπράν 
‘a stale bundle of hay.’ 

13. xwpotv] For this use of 
xwpéw cf. Polyb. xxviii. 15. 12, τὰ 
πράγματα χωρεῖ κατὰ λόγον. © Aree 

15. ἕξοντα κτλ.}] Cf. Ac. xix. 3 
ἔχουσιν πρός τινα λόγον». 


60 LETTER OF REMONSTRANCE TO A DILATORY SON 


22, LETTER OF REMONSTRANCE ae 
A DILATORY. 508 


ΒΟ, ὲ $30. i/A.D. 


From the Fayiim. Edited by Krebs in Berliner Griechische 
Urkunden 11, p. 174, cf. p. 357. See also Erman and Krebs, 
p. 215 f.; Preisigke, Famzlenbriefe, p. 104 f. 


This letter gives us a clear glimpse into the anxieties of a 
small landholder. He is dependent upon the assistance of his 
son for the care of his lot of land, but that assistance has been 
withheld, and for some reason or other the son has left his 
father’s and mother’s letters unanswered. The father ac- 
cordingly writes him again in peremptory terms telling him 
that he must return, as otherwise the lot will be ruined, and 
it will be impossible to find a tenant for it. 


“Ἑρμοκράτης Xarpa] 
τῷ view [χαίρειν]. 
Πρ[ὸ] τῶ[ν ὅλων ἐῤῥωσθαί 
[o]e εὐχοίμας..τἰ τ: ] 
[δ]έομε oe ef--++--- ] 5 
[γ]ράφειν περὶ] τῆς 
ὑγίας σου καὶ [ὅ],τι βούλει, 
καὶ ἄλλοτέ σοι ἔγραψα 
περὶ τῆς τ -ψυα καὶ οὔ- 


Hermocrates to Chaeras his son, greeting. First of all I pray 
that you may be in health...and I beg you...to write regarding your 
health, and whatever you wish. Already indeed I have written you 


LETTER OF REMONSTRANCE TO A DILATORY SON 61 


Te ἀντέγραψας οὔτε 10 
ἦλθας, καὶ νῦν, αἰὰν 

μὴ ἔλθῃς, κινδινεύ- 

@ ἐκστῆναι οὗ ἔχω 


[κλη]ροῦ. 


Ὃ κοινωνὸς ἧ- 


μῶν οὐ συνηργάσα- 15 
το, GAN οὐδὲ μὴν TO 

ὕδρευμα ἀνεψήσθη, 

ἄλλως τε καὶ ὁ ὑδρα- 


γωγὸς συνεχώσθη ὑ- -“: 

Re eset Ate: 7 ἘΝ 
πο τῆς ἄμμου καὶ TO 20 
κτῆμα ἀγεώργητόν 


ἐστιν. 


Οὐδεὶς τῶν γεωρ- 


γῶν ἠθέλησεν γεωρ- 


n / 
γεῖν αὐτό, μόνον δια- 


regarding the..., and you neither answered nor came, and now, 
if you do not come, I run the risk of losing the lot (of land) which 


I possess. 


Our partner has taken no share in the work, for not 


only was the well not cleaned out, but in addition the water- 
channel was choked with sand, and the whole land is untilled. 
No tenant was willing to work it, only I continue paying the 


14. [κλη]ροῦ] as restored by 
Viereck for the Editors’ [και]ροῦ. 

kowwvds| Cf. Lk. v το, Heb. x 
ΕἾ ὕδρευμα] This rare word is 
found in Th, Jer. xxxix (xlvi) Io. 

ἀνεψήσθη] Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 131. 
631 (=I, p. 188) (A.D. 78-9) ἀνα- 
Wavrles] τὸ ἔνδον φρέαρ. 

18. ὑδραγωγός] the channel by 
which the Nile overflow was con- 
ducted to the fields. So essential was 
this inundation (βροχή) that in leases 
special provision was usually made 
for any years in which it might not 
take place (cf. P. Oxy. 280. 5, note). 

20. ἄμμου] Cf. P. Tebt. 342. 27 
(late ii/A.D.) εἰς ἐκσκαφὴν χοὸς καὶ 


χαυνογείου καὶ ἄμμου ‘for the digging 
of earth and porous clay and sand.’ 

21. κτῆμα] ‘land,’ ‘field,’ as in 
Prov. xxii ro; cE also Ac. ii 45, 
where κτήματα are apparently to be 
understood in the same sense, as 
distinguished from the vaguer ὑπάρ- 
ἕξεις ‘ goods.’ 

24. διαγράφω] ‘pay,’ as frequently 
in the ostraca, see Wilcken Gr. Ostr. 
I, p. 89 ff., where, following Peyron 
(P. Tor. 1, p. 144 ff.), reference is 
also made to Esth. ili g κἀγὼ 
διαγράψω εἰς τὸ γαζοφυλάκιον τοῦ 
βασιλέως ἀργυρίου τάλαντα μύρια, 
2 Macc. iv 9. πρὸς δὲ τούτοις 
ὑπισχνεῖτο καὶ ἕτερα (sc. τάλαντα) 
διαγράφειν κτλ. 


62 LETTER OF REMONSTRANCE ΤῸ A DILATORY SON 


γράφω τὰ δημόσια 25 
μηδὲν συνκομιζόμε- 


vos. 


μόλις yap μίαν πρα- 


σεὰν ποτίξι τὸ ὕδωρ, 


ὅθεν ἀνανκαίως ἐλ- 


; | les ὩΣ t 
Fe θέ, ἐπὶ κινδυνεύει 


30 


τὰ φυτὰ διαφωνῆσαι. 


᾿Ασπάζεταί σε ἡ ἀδελ- 

φή σου ᾿λένη καὶ ἡ μή- 

Tnp σου μέμφεταί σε, 

ἐπὶ μὴ ἀντέγραψας av- 35 


τῇ. 


bd 3 
Αλλως τε καὶ ἀπαι- 


τῖται ὑπὸ τῶν πρακτό- 


ς \ Ὁ ᾽ » 
ρων ἱκανὸν ὅτι οὐκ ἔ- 
πεμψας πρός σε τοὺς πρά- 


public taxes without getting back anything in return. 
hardly a single plot that the water will irrigate. 


There is 
Therefore you 


must come, otherwise there is a risk that the plants perish. 
Your sister Helene greets you, and your mother reproaches you 


because you have never answered her. 


Especially security is 


demanded by the taxgatherers because you did not send the tax- 


26. συνκομιζόμενος:)] Cf. P. Flor. 
58. 5 (ili/A.D.) τοὺς φόρους συνκομι- 
ζομένη. The use of the verb in Job 
ν 26 ὥσπερ θιμωνιὰ ἅλωνος καθ᾽ 
ὥραν συνκομισθεῖσα prepares us for 
the semi-metaphorical application 
in Ac. viii 2, the only other passage 
in the Bibl. writings where it is 
found. 

27. μίαν πρασε(-Ξ ι)άν] one of the 
plots or beds of which the κτῆμα was 
made up: cf. Sir. xxiv 31 μεθύσω μου 
τὴν πρασιάν, and the striking use of 
the figure in Mk vi 40 avérecay 
mpactai rpacval—the different ‘com- 
panies’ presented the appearance of 
so many garden beds dotted over the 
green grass. 

31. διαφωνῆσαι] ‘ perish.’ 

/- hy δ᾿ 


TEA (AL Ome i 


For 


this late sense of the verb, as several 
times in the LXX (e.g. Exod. xxiv 
11, Ezek. xxxvii 11), cf. P. Petr. 1 
13 (3), where the fall of a wall is 
attended with the risk of the death 
of certain prisoners, κινδυνεύει πεσόν- 
Tos αὐτοῦ διαφωνῆσαίτι τῶν σωμάτων. 

36. ἀπαιτῖται] = ἀπαιτεῖται ‘is 
demanded’: cf. P. Fay. 39. 14 ff. 
(A.D. 183) ἐκ τίνος ἀπαιτεῖται τὸ 
προκείμενον ἀπότακτον, where the 
Editors state that a. ‘may imply 
that the payment was in arrear or 
have a quite general meaning.’ 

37. πρακτόρων] the general term 
for collectors of revenue in imperial 
times. In Lk. xii 58 it denotes 
rather a lower ‘officer of the court’: 
see Deissmann AS. p. 154. 


LETTER OF REMONSTRANCE ΤῸ A DILATORY SON 63 
KTopes, ἀλλὰ καὶ νῦν πέμ- 40 
ψον αὐτῇ. ᾿Ερρῶσθαί σε εὔ- 


χίομ)]αι. Παοῖνι 6. 


On the verso 
᾿Α[πόδ]ο- 


ς ἀπὸ “Ἑρμοκράτους K Χαιρᾷ υἱῶι. 


gatherers to you (?): but now also send to her. I pray that you 
may be well. Pauni 9. 

(Addressed) 

Deliver from Hermocrates to Chaeras his son. 


42. Παοῖνι 6’]=June 3. This consequently all preparations for 
date explains the urgency of the utilizing it had to be completed 
letter, as the Nile overflow began _ before that date (Erman and Krebs). 
about the middle of June, and 


oe AN INVITATION TO A FESTIVAL 


BG. U. 506. A.D. 84. 


From the Fayfim. Edited by Krebs in the Berliner Griechische 
Urkunden 11, p. 240. 


Didymus invites his friend Apollonius to return along with 
the bearer of the letter, in order that he may take part in an 
approaching feast. For another letter of invitation see No. 39. 


Δίδυμος ᾿Απολλωνίωι 
τῶι τιμιωτάτωι 
χαίρειν. 


Didymus to his most esteemed Apollonius greeting. 


δὲ." AN INVITATION TO A FESTIVAL 


Καλῶς ποιήσεις συνελθὼν 
[ΑἸἰλουρίωνι τῶι κομίζον- ὃ 
τί σοι τὸ ἐπ[ι]στ[ό]λιον, ὅπως 
εἰς τὴν ἑωρτὴν περιστε- 
ρείδια ἡμεῖν ἀγοράσηι, 
καὶ ἐρωτηθεὶς κατελ- 
θὼν συνευωχηθῆ[ι} ΙΟ 
ἡμεῖν. Τοῦτ[ο] οὖν ποιή- 
σας ἔσῃ μοι μεγάλην 
χάριταν κατ[α]τεθειμί ἐ]νο(ς). 
ἼΛσπασαι τοὺς σοὺς πάντας. 
Ἔρρωσο. 15 
(Ἔτους) τρίτου Αὐτοκράτορος 
Καίσαρος Δομιτιανοῦ 
Σεβαστοῦ Τερμανικοῦ ἸΠαχ(ὼν) ce’. 
On the verso 
Kis Βακχιάδα [ἀπόδος ᾿Απολλωνίωι} τῶι τιμιωτί d(Twr)]. 
Please accompany Ailourion, who conveys this letter to you, in 
order that he may buy for us young pigeons for the feast. You are 
also invited to come down and feast along with us. If you do this, 
you will have laid up a great store of gratitude at my hands. Greet 
all your household. Goodbye. 


The third year of the Emperor Caesar Domitian Augustus 


Germanicus, Pachon 15. 
(Addressed) 
Deliver at Bacchias to the most esteemed Apollonius. 


2 Pet. ii 13. For the simple verb 


4. συνελθών] The word is used 
see O.G.1.S. 383. 157 (i/B-C.) ἀσυκο- 


several times in the same sense of 


‘accompany’ in the Lucan writings 
(e.g. Lk. xxiii 55, Ac. ix 39). 

5. κομίζοντι) Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 
42. 7 (= No. 4), note. 

7. περιστερείδια] = περιστερίδια. 
The diminutive occurs several times 
in P. Goodsp. 30 (A.D. 191--2) a roll 
of accounts from Karanis. 

10. συνευωχηθῆ!) Cf. Jude 12, 


φάντητον ἔχῃ τὴν ἑορτὴν εὐωχούμενος 
ὅπου προαιρεῖται. 


13. χάριταν κατ[α]τεθειμ[ἐ]νο(ς)}} -~ 


the same phrase as in Ac. xxiv 27, 
xxv 9. For χάριτα, for χάριν, cf. 
Jude 4. Both forms occur in the 
same Τῶν δὲ B.G. U. 48 (ii/A.D.): 
see further Cronert Alem. Gr. Herc. 
p- 170 note 6. 


GEMELLUS ΤῸ EPAGATHUS 65 


a6, GEMELLUS FO. EPAGATHUS 


BP. FAY. 111. A.D. 95-6. 


From the Fayim. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Faytm Towns 
and their Papyrt, p. 265 f. 


One of a family budget of fourteen letters which were dis- 
covered by Drs Grenfell and Hunt in a house at Kasr el Banat, 
a village inthe Fayim. They are for the most part addressed 
by the head of the family, a certain Lucius Bellenus Gemellus, 
to his son Sabinus or to Epagathus, perhaps his nephew, who 
seem to have managed his affairs for him. The letters extend 
over sixteen years, and the latest, written by Gemellus when 
he was seventy-seven years old, bears traces of his advancing 
age in the ‘shaky and illegible’ character of the handwriting. 
The general impression the Editors have formed of the 
character of Gemellus, as they tell us in their delightful in- 
troduction to the letters (Faydm Papyri p. 261 ff.), is that ‘of 
a shrewd old man of business, somewhat wilful and exacting, 
but of a kind and generous disposition.’ The following letter, 
the earliest in the series written by Gemellus’ own hand, proves 
that he was no great scholar, his spelling in particular often 
leaving much to be desired. 

M. 5 


66 GEMELLUS TO EPAGATHUS 


Λούκι[ος Βελ͵]λῆνος Γέμελλος 

᾿Ἐπαγα[θῶι τ]ῶι ἰδίωι χαίριν. 

μένφομαί σαι μεγάλως ἀπο- 

λέσας χ[υ]ρίδια δύω ἀπὸ τοῦ 

σκυλμοῦ τῆς ὡδοῦ ἔχων Ξ 
ἐν τῇ [κ]όμῃ ἐργατικὰ κτή- 

vn δέκα. “Hpaxréidas ὁ [ὀν]η- 


λάτης τὼ αἰτίωμα περι- 


επύησε λέγον ὥτι σὺ εἴρηχας “Ἢ 
πεζῶι [τὰ χ)υρίδια ἐλάσαι. 10 


περισὸν [ἐν)]ετιλάμ[η]ν ov 


εἰς Διο[νυσι]άδα μῖναι δύ- 


ὧι ἡμέρας ἕως ἀγοράσῃς 


Lucius Bellenus Gemellus to his own Epagathus, greeting. I 
blame you greatly for having lost two little pigs owing to the 
fatigue of the journey, seeing that you have in the village ten 
beasts able to work. Heraclidas the donkey-driver shifted the 
blame from himself, saying that you had told him to drive the 


little pigs on foot. 


I gave you strict charges to remain at 


Dionysias for two days until you had bought 20 artabas of 


2. “τῶι ἰδίωι! Cf. Jo. xiii 1, Ac. 
iv 23, xxiv 23, 1 Tim. v 8. 

5. σκυλμοῦ] Cf. the use of the 
verb in Mt. ix 36 ἐσκυλμένοι “ worn 
out,’ ‘distressed.’ In P. Tebt. 41.7 
(c. B.C. 119) the subst. is used meta- 
phorically [μ]ετὰ τοῦ παντὸς σκυλμοῦ 

‘with the utmost insolence, ’ ck. 
3 Macc. ill] 25 μετὰ ὕβρεως καὶ 
σκυλμῶν. 

6. ἐργατικὰ κτήνη] evidently the 
pigs might have been carried ina cart 
and thereby their loss averted. For 
κτήνη cf. Lk. x 34, Ac. xxill 24. 

8. alriwua] the same form, of 
which hitherto no other example 
has been produced, as the airiw- 
para of the best codd. of Ac. xxv 7, 
though in the present instance little 
stress can be laid on the orthography, 


owing to the generally illiterate 
nature of the document (cf. e.g. the 
preceding τώ). 

περιεπύησε] ‘shifted.’ In support 
of this undoubtedly unusual meaning 
of π., adopted by the editors in view 
of the context, Dr Hunt thinks that 
σοι must be understood, and refers 
to the somewhat similar passage in 
Isocr. p. 150 E, where the common 
reading is μεγάλην αἰσχύνην τῇ 
πόλει περιποιοῦσιν (ποιοῦσιν Blass, 
περιάπτουσιν Cobet), and to Polyb. 
ν 58. 5 αἰσχύνης ἣν περιποιεῖ viv τῇ 
βασιλείᾳ. For the subst., as in 
Eph. 1 14, cf. P. Tebt: 317, 25 ἴ. 
(ii/A.D.) τὸ τῆς περιποιήσεως δίκαιον 
‘claim of ownership.’ 

11. περισὸν...συ]]. περισσὸν...σοι. 


GEMELLUS ΤῸ EPAGATHUS 67 


λωτίνου (ἀρτάβας) κ΄. 


λέγουσι εἷ- 


vat τὼ λώτινον ἐν τῇ Διο- 15 


νυσιά[δι)] ἐγ (δραχμῶν) en’. 


/ 
ὡς ἐὰν βλέ- 


ans [τ]ὴν τιμὴν παν- 

τὸς ἀγόρασον τὰς τοῦ λοτίνου 

(ἀρτάβας) κ᾽, [ἀ]νανκαῖν ἡγήσαϊς. 

τὸν λ[ἡ]Ἱμνασμ[ὸν] δίίζοξον _ 20 


τῶν [ἐ]λα[ζ[]ών[ων τ]ῶν πάν- 


tov [καὶ] τάξον z[--lov Σέν- 


[θεως] ἐργάτην χρ"""" 

λιμνάζειν, καὶ τὼν στί- 

χον τὸν φυτὸν τῶν 25 
ἐν τῷ προφήτῃ πότισον. 


μὴ οὖν ἄλλως πυήσης. 


lotus. 
the cost of 18 drachmas. 


They say that there is lotus to be had at Dionysias at 
As soon as you discover the price, 


by all means buy the 20 artabas of lotus, considering that it is 


essential. 


the row of trees in ‘the prophet.’ 


16. éy]=éx. For this usage of 
. ἐκ for the gen. of price see Ac. i 18 
ἐκτήσατο χωρίον ἐκ μισθοῦ τῆς ἀδι- 
κίας, and cf. Mt. xx 2 συμφωνήσας 
δὲ μετὰ τῶν ἐργατῶν ἐκ δηναρίου τὴν 
ἡμέραν with the simple gen. in Φ. 13. 

ὡς ἐάν] τΞ- ὡς ἄν, ‘as soon as,’ 
rather than ‘however’ (Edd.)—a 
temporal use of the phrase, foreign 
to classical Gk, but found both in 
the LXX (Jos. ii 14) and the N.T. 
(x Cor. xi 34 ws ἂν ἔλθω, Phil. ii 23 
ws ἂν ἀφίδω) : Blass Gramm. p. 272. 

19. (dprdé8as)] an Egyptian dry 
measure of varying capacity: see 
Wilcken Gr. Ostr. I p. 742 ff. 

[ἀ]νανκαῖν ἡγήσα[ς] for ἀναγκαῖον 
ἡγησάμενος, a Pauline phrase, 2 Cor. 
ix 5, Phil. ii 25. 


Hurry on the flooding of all the oliveyards... 


and water 


Do not fail in this. Goodbye. 


21. [ἐ]λα[]Πών[ὡν]] Apart from 
this passage, where the restoration 
might be called in question, the 
existence of the subst. ἐλαιών, -@vos, 
which Blass (Gramm. pp. 32, 85) 
denies even in Ac. i 12, is now 
abundantly demonstrated from the 
papyri. Moulton (Proleg. p. 49, 
cf. pp. 69, 235) has found nearly 
thirty examples between i/ and 
iii/A.D. 

26. τῷ προφήτῃ] ‘apparently a 
familiar name of a piece of land’ 
(Edd.). 

πότισον] Cf. P. Petr. I 29 verso 
(ili/B.C.) ὀχετεύομεν δὲ καὶ ποτίζομεν 
‘we are making conduits and water- 
ing.” In this sense the word is 
Biblical, Gen. xiii 10, 1 Cor. iii 6 ff. 


=== 


68 GEMELLUS TO EPAGATHUS 


ἔρρωσο. (ἔτους) ve Αὐτοκράτορος 
Καίσαρος Δομιτιανοῦ Σεβασ[τοῦ 
Γερμανικοῦ, μηνὸς Γερμανικί ) 30 
te’. 
On the verso 
᾿Ἐπαγαθώι τ]ῶι ἰδίωι 
ἀπὸ Λουκίου Βελλήν]ου Γεμέλλου. 


The 15th year of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus Ger- 
manicus, the 15th of the month Germanic.... 

(Addressed) To his own Epagathus from Lucius Bellenus 
Gemellus. 


30. Teppavx( ἢ] either Tepua- i.e. Pachon (Edd.): see further 
νικ(οῦ), i.e. Thoth, or Γερμανικ(είου),ϑ,  p. xviii. 


25. QUESTION TO THE ORAS 


ἘΝ Fay, 137. i/A.D. 


From the temple of Bacchias in the Fayfim. Edited by Grenfell 
and Hunt in Fayim Towns and their Papyri, p. 292 f. 


The practice of consulting the local oracle in times of 
difficulty seems to have been widely extended, and was 
doubtless encouraged by the priests as a fruitful source of 
gain. Both the following document and P. Fay. 138 were 
actually found within the temple of Bacchias, which leads 
Wilcken (Archiv 1, p. 553) to recall the interesting notice by 
Ammian. Marcell. xix 12 of the oracle of Besa in Abydos 
(c. A.D. 359): chartulae seu membranae, continentes quae pete- 
bantur, post data quogue responsa interdum remanebant in fano. 

For similar questions or petitions see B.G. U. 229, 230, 


P. Oxy. 923 (all ii/ili a.p.), also the interesting Christian 
counterpart, P. Oxy. 925 (= No. 54). 


QUESTION TO THE ORACLE 69 


Σοκωννωκοννῖ θεῶι μεζγάγλο peya- 


λωΐ:. 


χρημάτισόν μοι, ἦ μείνωι 


ἐν Βακχιάδι; 7 μέλ(λ)γω ἐντυνχ- 


aviv ; τοῦτωι ἐμοὶ χρημάτισον. 


To Sokanobkoneus the great, great god. Answer me, Shall I 


remain in Bacchias? 


1. Σοκωννῳκοννῖ κτλ. = Σοκανοβ- 
κορεῖ θεῷ μεγάλῳ, the local deity 
of Bacchias. For μεγ. μεγ.Ξ:Ξ μεγ- 
ίστου, see Moulton, Proleg. p. 97. 

2. xpnudricov] of a divine com- 
mand or response, as frequently in 
the LXX (e.g. Job xl 3) and N.T. 
(e.g. Mt. ii 12). In P. Fay. 138.1 
κρεί(Ξε νεται is the technical term 


Shall I meet (him)? 


Answer me this. 


ἦ welven] In P. Tebt. 284 (i/B.c.) 
a brother informs his sister that he 
will not start before a certain date, 
seeing that it has been so determined 
(ἐπικέκριτα!) for him by the god. 
For 7 cf, the question in B.G.U. 
229. 3 ἦ μὲν σοθήσωι (Ξ-- σωθήσομαι) 
ταύτης ἢς(-- τῇς) ἐν ἐμοὶ ἀσθενεία 
(=as); 


for the decision of the oracle. 


ge, LETTER DESCRIBING A JOURNEY 
UP “tHE NILE 


P. BRIT. Mus. 854. 111 A.D. 


Edited by Kenyon and Bell in British Museum Papyri 1, 
p- 205 f., cf. Ρ. xL. See also Wilcken, Archiv Iv p. 554; Deissmann, 
Licht vom Osten”, p. 116 ff. 


This letter, the first part of which is unfortunately much 
mutilated, is interesting not only from its mention of the 
legendary source of the Nile and the oracle of Jupiter 
Ammon, but from its very ‘modern’ reference to the practice 
of inscribing one’s own and one’s friends’ names on sacred 
spots. 

Néapyos al 
πολλῶν τοῦ Kal 
καὶ μέχρι τοῦ πλεῖν e-[ 

Nearchus...Since many [goon journeys] and even [betake them- 

selves]toa journey by ship, in order that they may visit works of art 


7O LETTER DESCRIBING A JOURNEY UP THE NILE 


μένων, ἵνα τὰς χεΐ εΠροπ[οι͵ήτους ré-] 


xvas ἱστορήσωσι, ἐγὼ παρεπο[ιησ]ά- "- 
μην, καὶ ἀράμενος ἀνάπλοζυν π]αρ[α-} 


γενόμενός τε εἴς τε Σοήνας καὶ ὅθεν τ[υγ]χά- 

νει Νεῖλος ῥέων, καὶ εἰς Λιβύην ὅπου 

"Appov πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις χρησμῳδεῖ. 

[καὶ] εὔζ(σγτομα ἱστόρ[η]σα, καὶ τῶν φίλων ΙΟ 


[ἐϊμ[ῶν τ]ὰ ὀνόματα ἐνεχάραξα τοῖς ἵ[ε]- 


pois ἀειμνή(σγτως. τὸ προσκύνημα 


Two lines are washed out. 


On the verso 
Ἡλιοδώρῳ. 


made by hands, I have followed their example, and having under- 
taken the voyage up the stream have arrived at Syene, and at the spot 
whence the Nile happens to flow out, and at Libya where Ammon 
chants his oracles to all men, and I have learned things of good 
omen, and have engraved the names of my friends on the sanct- 


uaries for perpetual remembrance. 


Heliodorus. 


4+ χε[ροπίοιή τους}]] The word 
is applied to material temples and 
their furniture in Ac. vii 48, xvii 24, 
Heb. tx 11, 94¢--in, the LXX. at 
occurs fifteen times, always with 
reference to idols. 

5. ἱστορήσωσι) For the Hel- 
lenistic sense ‘visit,’ ‘see,’ as in 
Gal. i 18, cf. Letronne Recueil des 
ι inscriptions grecques 201 τὴν δὲ τοῦ 
Μέμνονος ταύτην (σύριγγα) ἔτι loro- 
ρήσας ὑπερεθαύμασα (cited 4 χ. VII 
vii, p. 115). 

παρεπο[ιησ]άμην}ἢ So Wilcken, 
GH., for the Editors’ παρεπ[λευσ]- 
dunv. The verb is found in the 
same sense of ‘copy,’ ‘imitate,’ in 
Athenaeus 5134. 

7. ὅθεν κτλ.}] Cf. Herod. ii. 28, 


The prayer... (Addressed) to 


where the fountains of the Nile are 
similarly placed at Elephantine- 
Syene, and also the Syene inser. 
O0.G.1.S. 168. 9 (ii/B.C.) ἐν als ἡ τοῦ 
Νείλου πηγὴ ὀνομαζομένη], where 
the addition of ὀνομαζομέ[νη] shows, 
as Dittenberger has pointed out, 
that the ‘reputed’ origin was no 
longer believed in. 

10. e6<o>rTopua] In justification 
of the insertion of σ, Wilcken cites 
Herod. ii. 171, where it is said of 
the mysteries, εὔστομα κείσθω. 

11. ὀνόματα évexdpata}] For 
similar προσκυνήματα, the Editors 
refer to C.J.G. 4897—4947, &c., 
and for the general practice of con- 
sulting the local temple oracle, see 
the introd. to No, 25. 


COPY OF A PUBLIC NOTICE 71 


fe) COPY OF A PUBLIC NOTICE 


P. FLOR. 99. 


From Hermopolis Magna. 
I, Ῥ- 188 f., cf. p. xvi. 


i/ii A.D. 


Edited by Vitelli in Papirt Fiorentini 


The copy of a public notice which the parents of a prodigal 
youth requested the strategus of the Hermopolite nome to set 
up, to the effect that they will no longer be responsible for 


their son’s debts. 


k Αν]τίγραφον ἐκθέματος 


oo 7: "τ wl καὶ Ἡρακλείδηι στρατηγῶι Ripken tarot 


Παρὰ eh cise lon πρεσβυτέρου τοῦ ᾿Ερμαίου καὶ 


τῆς"""- γενομένης γυναικὸς ᾿Α:-πασίης ᾿Αρείο[υ] 


μετ[:} + τοῦ συνόντος ἀνδρὸς Καλλιστράτου δ 


τοῦ ᾿Α:-αεως ᾿Ερμοπολίτων. 


Ἦ \ e e\ e cal 
TEL O VLOS ἡμῶν 


/ \ ane, aay 4 > / > / 
Κάστωρ μεθ᾽ ἑτέρων aowtevopevos ἐσπάνισε 


Copy of a Public Notice. 


...to Heraclides, strategus of the Hermopolite nome, from 
Ammonius, elder, the son of Ermaeus, and his former wife A..., 
the daughter of Areius, along with her present husband Callis- 


tratus, the son of A.. 


., inhabitants of Hermopolis. 


Since our son 


Castor along with others by riotous living has squandered all his 


1. €kOéuatos] "Εκθεμα ‘public 
notice’ or ‘ edict’ is found in Polyb. 
XXxl. 10. 1; in Esther viii 14, 117A 
it is used to translate the Persian 
loan-word NJ, For the verb cf. 


Ρ, Tebt. 27. 108 (B.C. 113) ἐκθεμα- 
τισθῆι ‘be proclaimed as a defaulter.’ 

5. τοῦ συνόντος ἀνδρὸς K.] Castor’s 
mother would seem to have been 
divorced, and then to have married 
again. For a similar joint-action 
on the part of a divorced couple, 


though in their case the wife had 
not remarried, Vitelli refers to P. 
Gen. 1g. In Lk. ix 18, Ac. Xxll IT, 
σύνειμι ΞΞ ‘company with.’ 

7. daowtevouevos] Cf. Lk. xv 13 
διεσκόρπισεν τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ ζῶν 
ἀσώτως. For the subst., as in Eph. 
ν 18, ‘Tih t 6; 2 Pet. ν ὦ; ch P. 
Par. 63, col. το, 37 (ii/B.c.) [ἀ]να- 
τετραμμένης δι᾽ ἀσ[ω]τίας, P. Fay. 
12, 24 (c. B.C. 103) πρὸς ἀσωτείαν. 


72 COPY OF A PUBLIC NOTICE 


τὰ αὑτοῦ πάντα καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ ἡμῶν μεταβὰς Bov- 

λεται ἀπολέσαι, οὗ χάριν προορώμεθα μήποτε 
ἐϊπ]ηρεασῆι ἡμεῖν ἢ ἕτερο[ν] [7] ἄτοπόν τι πράξη[. 10 
ἀξιοῦμεν 1 π]ρογραφῆναι ---..-..] Ses αὐτφ[-1. 

own property, and now has laid hands on ours and desires to 
scatter it, on that account we are taking precautions lest he 
should deal despitefully with us, or do anything else amiss—we 


beg, therefore, that a proclamation be set up (that no one any 
longer should lend him money).... 


9. προορώμεθα)] The verb occurs 
literally in Ac. xxi 29, and meta- 
phorically in Ac. ii 25 (from Ps. xv 
(xvi) 8). 

10. é[r]npeacm] Cf. Lk. vi 28 
προσεύχεσθε περὶ τῶν ἐπηρεαζόντων 
ὑμᾶς. A good example of the verb is 
found in P. Fay. 123. 7 (c. A.D. 100) 
διὰ τὸ ἐπηρεᾶσθαι ‘ owing to having 
been molested’: cf. P. Brit. Mus. 846. 
6 (=I, p. 131) (A.D. 140), P. Gen. 
31. 18 (i1/A.D.). 

ἄτοπον] From its original mean- 
ing ‘out of place,’ ‘unbecoming,’ 
ἄτοπος came in late Greek to be 


28. ORDER TO RETURN 


used ethically = ‘improper,’ ‘ un- 
righteous’; and it is in this sense 
that, with the exception of Ac. | 
Xxvili. 6, it is always used in the 
LXX and N.T.; cf. 2 Thess. iii 2 
(note). 

II. προγραφῆναι] ‘announced as 
a magisterial edict,’ ‘placarded’: 
cf. the significant use of the verb in 
Gal. iii 1 οἷς κατ᾽ ὀφθαλμοὺς ᾿Τησοῦς 
Χριστὸς προεγράφη ἐσταυρώμενος. 

In the present passage the sense 
must be filled up with some such 
words as [ὅπως μη]δεὶς αὐτῶ[(] [els 
τὸ πέραν δανείζῃ] (Vitelli). 


HOME FOR 


THE CENSUS 


P. BRIT. MUS. 904. 


A.D. 104. 


Edited with another fragment from an official letter-book by Kenyon 
and Bell in British Museum Papyri iu, p.124ff. Various amended 
readings suggested by Wilcken, and in many cases confirmed by a fresh 
examination of the original by Grenfell and Hunt, are introduced in 
the transcription given below: see Archiv 1v p. 544 f., and cf. Deiss- 


mann, Licht vom Osten*, p. 201 f. 


This extract from a rescript of the Prefect Gaius Vibius 
Maximus contains an order for all persons who happen to be 
residing out of their homes to return at once in view of the 
census about to be held in the seventh year of Trajan, 


ORDER TO RETURN HOME FOR THE CENSUS 73 


A.D. 103-4 (cf. No. 17 intr.). The document thus presents an 
interesting analogy to Luke ii 1-4, and confirms the fact that 
Herod, when he issued his command, was acting under Roman 
orders (cf. Ramsay, Luke the Physician, p. 244). 

Along with the reference to the census the Prefect takes 
the opportunity of reminding the absentees of a certain 
λειτουργία, which as other edicts (e.g. B. G. U. 159, P. Gen. 16, 
P. Fay. 24) show, was sometimes evaded by leaving home 
(Il. 26, 27). 

T[dtos Ovi ]Brols Μάξιμος ἔπα]ρχίος] 

Αὐγύπτ[ου λέγει7 - 
τῆς κατ᾽ οἰκίαν ἀπογραφῆς συνεστώσης) 20 
ἀναγκαῖόν [ἐστιν πᾶσιν τοῖ]ς καθ᾽ ἥντινα) 
δήποτε αἰτ[ίαν ἐκστᾶσι τῶν ἑαυτῶν] 
νομῶν προσα[ γγέλλε]σθαι ἐπα[νελ-] 
θεῖν εἰς τὰ ἑαυ[τῶν ἐ]φέστια, ἵν[α] 
καὶ τὴν συνήθη [οἰκονομίαν τῆ[ς ἀπο- 25 
γραφῆς πληρώσωσιν, καὶ τῇ προσ[ηκου-] 
on αὐτοῖς γεωργίαι προσκαρτερήσασιν]. 


Gaius Vibius Maximus, Prefect of Egypt (says): Seeing that 
the time has come for the house to house census, it is necessary to 
compel all those who for any cause whatsoever are residing out of 
their nomes to return to their own homes, that they may both 
carry out the regular order of the census, and may also attend 
diligently to the cultivation of their allotments. 


18. [[deos] krA.] For the recovery 27. προσκαρτερήσω[σιν] Cf. P. 


of the Prefect’s name the Editors 
refer to B.G.U. 329 and P. Amh. 64. 

20. τῆς κατ᾽ οἰ[κίαν ἀπογραφῆς] 
Cf. the introd. to P. Oxy. 255 
(= No. 17). 

25. ot|kovoulay] For the wide 
sense attaching to this word in late 
Gk see Robinson’s note on Eph. i 
Io. 

26. πληρώσωσιν] ‘carry out,’ 
‘accomplish,’ as frequently in the 
N.T., e.g. Ac. xii 25, Col. iv 17. 


Amh. 65 (early ii/A.D.) in which 
two brothers who had been chosen 
as δημόσιοι γεωργοί, cultivators of 
the royal domains, petition that one 
of them should be released iva duvn- 
θῶμεν καὶ τῇ ἑαυτῶν γεωργίᾳ mpoc- 
καρτερεῖν. The verb is also frequent 
in the papyri of ‘ attending’ a court, 
e.g. P. Oxy. 260. 14 (A.D. 59), 261. 
12 (A.D. 55). For the subst., as in 
Eph. vi. 18, see E. L. Hicks 7. 7.S. 


X p. 571 f. 


74 PETITION REGARDING A ROBBERY 


29. PETITION 


REGARDING A 


ROBBERY 


B. G. Uy 22. 


A.D. 114. 


Edited by Krebs in the Berliner Griechische Urkunden 1, p. 36. 
See also Erman and Krebs, p. 137 f. 


A petition by a woman to the Strategus, bringing a charge 
of assault and robbery against another woman, and asking 


that justice should be done. 


Σαρα]πίωνι στρ(ατηγῷ) ᾿Αρσι(νοίτου) ‘Hpax(deidov) 


με(ρίδος) 
παρὰ Ταρμούθιος τῆς 
Φίμωνος λαχανοπώλης 
ἀπὸ κώμης Βακχιάδος 
τὸ παρὸν μὴ ἔχουσα κύ- 
prov: Τῇ δ΄ τοῦ ἐνεσ- 
τῶτος μηνὸς Φαρμοῦθει, 
ἁπλῶς μηδὲν ἔχουσα 
πρᾶγμα πρὸς ἐμέ, 'Γαορσε- 


To Sarapion strategus in the division of Heraclides of the 
Arsinoite nome from Tarmuthis, the daughter of Phimon, vegetable- 
seller, belonging to the village of Bacchias, at present without a 


guardian. 


3. λαχανοπώληη] Cf. B.G.U. 
454. 12f. (A.D. 193) ἐβάσταξαν ἡμῶν 
θήκας Aaxavoorépuloly els ἕτερον 
ψυγμὸν (cf. Ezek. xxvi 5, 14) οὐκ 
ἔλαττον θηκῶν δέκα δύο. The simple 
λάχανον (1. 22) occurs several times 
in the LXX and N.T. 

5. 70 παρόν Cf. Heb. xii 11 
πρὸς μὲν TO παρόν. 

κύριον] ‘guardian,’ cf. B.G.U. 975. 
12 (=No. 16). Inthe case of a mar- 
ried woman this was as a rule her 


On the 4th of the current month Pharmouthi, Taor- 


husband: cf. P. Grenf. 11 15, col. i 
13 (B.C. 139) μετὰ κυρίου τοῦ αὑτῆς 
ἀνδρὸς ᾿Ἑρμίου, the earliest example 
of this office that we have. In P. 
Tebt. 397 (A-D. 198) a woman makes 
formal application for a temporary 
guardian owing to her husband’s 
absence (ἐπὶ ξένης εἶναι, cf. 1. 34 
below). 

8. ἔχουσα πρᾶγμα] Cf. 1 Cor. 
vi 1 τις ὑμῶν πρᾶγμα ἔχων πρὸς 
τὸν ἕτερον. 


PETITION REGARDING A ROBBERY 75 


A 9 , 
νοῦφις, γυνὴ Αμμωνίου 

fol 4 , 

Tov καὶ Φίμωνος πρεσβυ- 
τέρου κώμης Βακχιάδο(ς), 

> ἴον 2 Ἁ 3 
ἐπελθοῦσα ἐν τὴν οἷ- 

/ A , ? 
Kia μου ἄλογον μοι an- 
δίαν συνεστήσατο καὶ 
περιέσχισέ μοι τὸν κι- 

A \ \ 4 
TOVA καὶ TO πάλλιον 

> , > \ \ > 
ov povov, ἀλλὰ Kal ἀπε- 
νέγκατό μου ἐν τῇ an- 

/ «Ὁ 9 , 

Sia ἃς εἶχον κιμένας 

A / 
ἀπὸ τιμῆς ὧν πέπρακον 
λαχάνων (δραχμὰς) ις΄. 
€ τοῦ αὐτοῦ μηνὸς 

3 Ἁ « ’ὔ’ 
ἐπελθὼν ὁ ταύτης 
eek. ᾽ν , e \ ’ 
ἀνὴρ ᾿Αμμώνιος, ὁ καὶ Φι- 


10 


15 


20 


Kai τῇ 


25 


senouphis, the wife of Ammonius, also called Phimon, elder of 
the village of Bacchias, although she had absolutely no ground 
of complaint against me, came into my house and picked a 


senseless quarrel against me. 


Not only did she strip off my 


tunic and mantle, but also robbed me in the quarrel of the sum 
which I had lying by me from the price of the vegetables I had 


sold, namely 16 drachmas. 


And on the 5th of the same month 


there came this woman’s husband Ammonius, also called Phimon, 


11. τοῦ καί] Cf. Ac. xili 9, and 
see Deissmann BS. p. 313 ff. 

πρεσβυτέρου] a communal office, 
the men so designated being gener- 
ally responsible for the peace and 
order of the village. Their number 
varied, and as they do not seem to 
have been entitled to a sum of more 
than from 400—800 drachmas in 
virtue of their office, their position 
cannot have been one of great 
importance: cf. Milne st. p. 7, 
and see further B.G.U. 16. 6 
(=No. 33). 


13. ἐπελθοῦσα ἐν τὴν oixia(=lav)] 
For ἐπελθοῦσα cf. Lk. xi 22 (ἐπελθὼν 
νικήσῃ αὐτόν), and for the late use 
of ἐν the note on P. Oxy. 294. 4 
(=No. 13). 

14. ἄλογον κτλ.] Cf. P. Brit. 
Mus. 342.6 (=H, p. 174) (1i/A.D.) 
ἄλογον ἀηδίαν συνεστήσαντο, and P. 
Tebt. 304. 9 (ii/A.D.) ἀητί -Ξ δ)ίαν 
συ-«-ν: ἤψαν ‘they picked a quarrel’ 
(Edd.), and see further the note on 
P, Brit. Mus. 42. 14 (= No. 4). 

18, ἀπενέγκατο] Cf. Mk xv 1. 


76 PETITION REGARDING A ROBBERY 


μων, εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν μου 

e “Ὁ \ Ν 

ὡς ζητῶν τὸν ἄνδρα po(v) 
ἄρας τὸν λυχνόν μου 

» / bd] x 3. -αὮὦ 

ἀνέβη εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν 


μου, ἀπενέγκατο οἰχό(μενος) 


κίμενον ζεῦγος ψελλίω(ν)͵ 
ἀργυρῶν ἀσήμου ὁλκῆς ΄“ 


30 


(δραχμῶν) μ΄, τοῦ ἀνδρός pou ὦν- 


τος ἐπὶ ξένης. Διὸ ἀξιῶ 
> a \ ’ 

ἀκθῆναι τοὺς ἐνκαλου- 
μένους ἐπί σε πρὸς δέ- 
ουσ(αν) ἐπέξοδον. 


Εὐτύχι"" 


35 


Ταρμοῦθις ὡς (ἐτῶν) λ΄, οὐ(λὴ) 


ποδὶ δεξιῷ. 
(ἔτους) εζ΄ Αὐτοκράτορος 


40 


Καίσαρος Nepova 'Τραιανοῦ 
Σεβαστοῦ Τερμανικοῦ 


Δακικοῦ. Φαρμοῦθι ς΄. 


into my house as if seeking my husband. Seizing my lamp, he 
went up into my house, and stole and carried off a pair of bracelets 
of unstamped silver of the weight of 40 drachmas, my husband 
being at the time away from home. I beg therefore that you will 
cause the accused to be brought before you for fitting punishment. 


May good fortune attend you. 


Tarmuthis about 30 years old, a mark on the right foot. 
The 17th year of the Emperor Caesar Nerva Trajanus Augustus 


Germanicus Dacicus. 


32. ἀσήμου] ‘unstamped’: hence 
constantly in the papyri to denote a 
man ‘not distinguished’ from his 
neighbours by any convenient marks 
(e.g. P. Oxy. 73. 29 (A-D. 94)). In 
medical language it is used of a 
disease ‘without distinctive symp- 
toms’ (e.g. Hipp. Zpzd. 1 938), and 
is found in a metaphorical sense 
in Ac. xxi 39. 


Pharmouthi 6. 


34. ἐπὶ ξένη") cf. the note on 
ie 

35. ἀκ(-εχ)θῆναι)] The verb is 
frequent in this legal sense, e.g. Mt. 
x 18, Ac. xviii 12 (ἤγαγον αὐτὸν ἐπὶ 
τὸ βῆμα). 

37. ἐπέξοδον] ἀρυρηρν οι as 
in Philo 11, p. 314 M. 

43- Φαρμοῦθι S’]= April τ. 


WILL OF THAESIS 77. 


30. WILL OF THAESIS 


Ῥ TEeEY. 381. A.D. 123. 


a by Grenfell, Hunt and Goodspeed in Zedtunts Papyri ΤΙ, 
p. 227 f. 

Will of Thaésis, in which she bequeaths all her property, 
with a nominal exception (cf. 1. 15), to her daughter, 
Thenpetesuchus, on condition that she makes her funeral 
arrangements and discharges her private debts. 

As is generally the case with wills, the writing is across the 
fibres of the papyrus, and consequently the lines are of great 
length: cf. P. Oxy. 105. 


Ἔτους ὀγδόον Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος Τραιανοῦ 
“Αδριανοῦ Σεβαστοῦ Χοίαχ κβ΄ ἐν 

TeBrive τῆς Πολέμονος μερίδος τοῦ ᾿Αρσινοείτου 
νομοῦ. ὁμολογεῖ Θαῆσις 

Ὀρσενούφεως τοῦ ‘Ovvadpews μητρὸς Θενοβάστιος 
ἀπὸ τῆς προκιμένης κώμης 

Τεβτύνεως ὡς ἐτών ἑβδομήκοντα ὀκτὼι οὐλὴν πήχι 
δεξιῶν μετὰ κυρίου τοῦ 

ἑαυτῆς συνγενοῦς Κρονίωνος τοῦ ᾿Αμεῖτος ὡς ἐτών 
εἴκοσι ἑπτὰ οὐλὴ μεσοφρύῳ 5 

In the 8th year of the Emperor Caesar Trajanus Hadrianus 

Augustus, Choiak 22, at Tebtunis in the division of Polemon of 

the Arsinoite nome. Thaésis daughter of Orsenouphis son of 

Onnophris, her mother being Thenobastis, of the aforesaid village 

of Tebtunis, being about seventy-eight years of age, with a scar on 


the right forearm, acting along with her guardian, her kinsman 
Cronion son of Ameis, being about twenty-seven years of age, a 


4- μετὰ κυρίου κτλ.] For κυρίου P. Oxy. 275. 7 (= No. 20); and for 
see the notes on B.G.U. 975. 12 συνγενοῦς the note on B.G.U. 975. 
(=No. 16) and on B.G.U. 22. 5 13 (=No. 16). 

(=No. 29); for ἑαυτῆς the note on 


78 WILL OF THAESIS 


συνκεχωρηκέναι τὴν ὁμολογοῦσαν Θαῆσιν μετὰ τὴν 
ἑαυτῆς τελευτὴν 

εἶναι τῆς γεγονυείης αὐτῆι τοῦ γεναμένου καὶ μετηλ- 
λαχότος αὐτῆς ἀνδρὸς ἷ 

Πομσάιος θυγατρὶ Θενπετεσούχωι ἔτι δὲ καὶ τῶι 
τῆς τετελευτηκυείης αὐτῆς 

ἑτέρας θυγατρὸς Ταορσέως υἱῶι Σανσνεῦτι Τεφερσῶτος 
τοῖς δυσί, τῇ [μὲν ἢ 

Θενπετεσούχωι μόνηι τὴν ὑπάρχουσαν αὐτῆι Θαήσι 
ἐν τῇ προκιμένῃ [κ]ώμῃ IO 

TeBtive ἀγοραστὴν παρὰ Θενπετεσούχου τῆς 
Πετεσούχου οἰκίαν καὶ , 

αὐλὴν καὶ τὰ συνκύρωντα πάντα καὶ τὰ ὑπ᾽ αὐτῆς 
Θαήσιος ἀπολειφθεισό- 

μενα ἐπίπλοα καὶ σκεύηι καὶ ἐνδομενίαν καὶ ἱματισμὸν 
καὶ ἐνοφιλόμ[ ε- 

via) αὐτῆι ἢ καὶ ἕτερα καθ᾽ ὃν δήποτε οὖν τρόπον, 
τῷ] δὲ Σανσνεῦτι διατεῖτα- 


scar between his eyebrows, declares that she, the declarer, Thaésis, 
has agreed that after her death there shall belong to Thenpete- 
suchus, the daughter born to her by her late departed husband 
Pomsais, and also to Sansneus son of Tephersos, the son of her 
other daughter Taorseus, now dead, to the two of them, (property 
as follows): to Thenpetesuchus alone, the house belonging to 
Thaésis in the aforesaid village of Tebtunis, as purchased from 
Thenpetesuchus daughter of Petesuchus, and the court, and all its 
appurtenances, and the furniture which will be left by Thaésis, and 
utensils, and household stock, and clothing, and the sums due to 
her, and other things of whatsoever kind, while to Sansneus she has 


ἡ. τῆς γεγοννείης] Ξε τῇ yeyovvely. 31. 

13. ἐπίπλοα]-Ξ ἔπιπλα. Thelonger ἐνδομενίαν] The word iscommon 
form is almost universal in the in testamentary dispositions, e.g. P. 
papyri. Oxy. 105. 4, Io, P. Gen. 3. 9, 14 

σκεύη) Cf. Mk iii 27, Lk. xvii (both 11/A.D.). 


[7 


δ τ 18 "Ὡς D. 58) περὶ τῆς τς οὐράν, hy 


WILL OF THAESIS 


79 


χέναι apyupiou δραχμὰς ὀκτὼν as καὶ κομιεζῖγται 


ὁ Σανσνεὺς παρὰ [τῆς 


15 


Θενπετεσούχονυ peta τὴν τῆς Θαήσ[ι]ος τελευτήν, 
ἐφ᾽ ὧι ἡ θυγάτηρ Θενπετίε- 


σοῦχος ποιήσεται τὴν 


περιστολὴν ὡς καθή- 


τῆς μητρὸς 


κηδίαν καὶ 


A A > } 
Ker καὶ διευλυτώσει ὧν ἐὰν havnt ἡ Θαῆσις ὀφίλ- 


ουσα ἰδιοτικῶν 


χρεῶν" ἐφ᾽ ὃν δὲ χρόνον περίεστιν ἡ μήτηρ Θαῆσις 


» a | 
ἔχειν αὐτὴϊν 


bequeathed eight drachmas of silver, which Sansneus shall receive 
from Thenpetesuchus after the death of Thaésis, on condition that 
the daughter Thenpetesuchus shall perform the obsequies and 
laying out of her mother as is fitting, and shall discharge what- 
ever private debts Thaésis shall be proved to be owing: but as 
long as her mother Thaésis lives she shall have power to... 


15. δραχμὰς ὀκτώ!) From the 
parallel in B.G.U. 183. 23 cited by 
the Editors, it would seem that ‘this 
sum was a conventional legacy where 
a serious bequest was not intended’: 
cf. our ‘ cut off with a shilling.’ 

1: κηδί(-ε εἰ)α»] (Ci. 2 BTEC 
iv 49, V το. (Δλ 

18. διευλυτώσει] Cf. P. iy, 268. 


φερνῆς, with reference to a ‘re- 
funded’ dowry. 

édv]=dv, see the note on P. Brit. 
Mus. 356. 5 (= No. 21). 

ἰδιο(ΞΞ ω)͵τικῶν χρεῶν] Cf. P. Brit. 
Mus. 932. 8 =, Ρ- 149) (iii/A.D.) 
δάνεια 7 ἤτοι ἰδιωτικὰ ἢ 7 δημόσια. 

19. ἐφ᾽ ὃν δὲ χρόνον κτλ. Cf. 
1 Cor. vii 39 ἐφ᾽ ὅσον χρόνον ζῇ ὁ 
ἀνὴρ αὐτῆς. 


80 A REGISTER OF PAUPERS 


31. A REGISTER OF PAUPEaS 


P. BRIT. MUS. 911. A.D. 149. 


ae by Kenyon and Bell in British Museum Papyri 1, 
p. 126 f. 


The existence of a poor-rate (μερισμὸς ἀπόρων) in Roman 
Egypt, by means of which the well-to-do contributed to the 
relief of those lacking means, conjectured by Wilcken (Gz. 
Ostr.1, p. 161) on the evidence of an ostracon of A.D. 143, has 
now been strikingly confirmed by the discovery of the following 
document. It is the copy, unfortunately much mutilated, of 
an Official list of persons, described as ἄποροι and presumably 
entitled to relief, amongst whom the only name preserved is 
that of a certain Petesorapis. 

ἀντίγραφον γραφῆς ἀπόρων 
κατα[κε]χωρισμένων ιβ΄ (ἔτους) 
᾿Αντ[ων]εί[νου Καίσ]αρος τοῦ 


κυρί[ου], Μεσορὴ ιβ΄. 


> Ν ᾽ » Me 
ἐστι δὲ ἐν ἀπόροις. 
Πετεσόραπις Tevadtos 


τοῦ Ilerecopamis μητρὸς 
[ ] 


Copy of a register of paupers recorded in the 12th year of 
Antoninus Caesar the lord, Mesore 12. 

There is among the paupers Petesorapis the son of Penaus, the 
son of Petesorapis, his mother being... 


I. γραφῆς ἀπόρων] The Editors 2. κατακεχωρισμένω»] ‘recorded,’ 
prefer the translation ‘a certificate as in 1 Chron. xxvii 24 οὐ κατεχω- 
of poverty,’ but admit the possibility ρίσθη ὁ ἀριθμὸς ἐν βιβλίῳ λόγων. 
of the meaning given above. 4. Μεσορὴ :B’]=Aug. 5. 


NOTICE OF BIRTH 81 


ge WUT ICE OF “SIR Fil 


P: Fay. 28. A.D, 150-1. 


Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Fay4m Towns and their Papyri, 
p- 137 f. 


The exact object of this and similar Birth Notices (P. Gen. 33 
and B.G. U. 28, 110, 111) has not yet been determined. They 
were apparently not compulsory, or, as the Editors here point 
out, the common formula κατὰ τὰ κελευσθέντα would hardly 
have been so consistently omitted. It is also noteworthy that 
the ages of the boys so announced (in none of the documents 
is there any mention of girls) vary from one to seven years. 
Wilcken (Gr. Ostr. 1, p. 451 ff.) considers that their purpose 
was primarily military, and not fiscal. 


Σωκράτῃ καὶ Διδύμῳ τῷ καὶ Τυράννῳ 
γραμματεῦσι μητροπόλεως 
παρὰ ᾿Ισχυρᾶτος τοῦ ἸΙρωτᾶ τοῦ Μύσθου 
\ / fel a > \ Ne 
[ulntpos Tacovyapiov τῆς Alda ἀπ[ὸ alu- 
φόδου ᾿Ἑρμουθιακῆς καὶ τῆς τούτου γυ- 5 
ναικὸς Θαισαρίου τῆς ᾿Αμμωνίου [τ]οῦ 
Μύσθου μητρὸς Θαισᾶτος ἀπὸ τοῦ αὐτοῦ 


To Socrates and Didymus also called Tyrannus, scribes of the 
metropolis, from Ischyras, son of Protas, son of Mysthes, his mother 
being Tasucharion, daughter of Didas, from the quarter Hermu- 
thiace, and from his wife Thaisarion, daughter of Ammonius, son 
of Mysthes, her mother being Thaisas, from the same quarter 


4. ἀϊμφόδου] the regular word in the examples collected by Wetstein), 
the papyri to denote the ‘quarter,’ and inthe D text of Acts xix 28. In 
vicus, of a city. In the N.T. it is Jer. xvii 27, xxx (xlix) 27, it is used 
found only in Mk xi 4 (where see __ to translate ]}O7N ‘citadel,’ ‘palace.’ 


M. 6 


82 NOTICE OF BIRTH 


ἀμφόδου “Ἑ;ρμουθιακῆς. ἀπογραφόμεθα 
\ , ς “Ὁ > > / ey 
τὸν γεννηθέντα ἡμεῖν ἐξ ἀλλήλων υἱὸν 
y n \ ” > \ > \ / ΝΜ » 
Ioyupa[v] καὶ ὄντα εἰς τὸ ἐνεστὸς ιδ΄ (ἔτος) ᾿Αντω- 
νείνο(υ) ΙΟ 

Κα[ἤσαρος τοῦ κυρίου (ἔτους) α΄" διὸ ἐπιδίδωμ{] τὸ 
τῆς ἐπιγενήσεως ὑπόμνημα. 


[Ἰσχυρ]ᾶς (ἐτῶν) μδ΄ ἄσημος. 
Θαισάριον (ἐτῶν) κδ΄ ἄσημος. 
ἔγραψ[ε]ν ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ᾿Αμμώνιος νομογί(ράφος). [5 


Hermuthiace. 


We give notice of the son born to us mutually, 


Ischyras, who is aged I year in the present 14th year of An- 


toninus Caesar the lord. 

birth. 
(Signed) 
mark. 


I therefore give in the notice of his 


Ischyras, aged 44 years, having no distinguishing 


Thaisarion, aged 24 years, having no distinguishing 


mark. 


Written for them by Ammonius, scribe of the nome. 


9. γεννηθέντα] Cf. B.G.U. 28. 
16 (ii/A.D.) γενηθέντα, and on the 
fluctuations in the orthography see 
Deissmann BS. p. 184. 

Io. évesrds] On the form see 
Mayser Gramm. p.371. Thestrictly 
present sense of the verb must be kept 
in view in the translation of such a 
passage as 2 Thess. ii 2 (note). 

1. ἐπιδίδωμ[ι}] the ordinary for- 
mula for handing in a letter or report 
to any royal or official authority, e.g. 
Diodor. xiv. 47. 2 τὴν ἐπιστολὴν 


ἐπέδωκε τῇ γερουσίᾳ: cf. Ac. xv 30. 

12. émvyevjoews| On the form 
see again Deissmann BS. p. 184 f. 

ὑπόμνημα) a more general word 
than évrevéis ‘petition.’ Its root- 
sense comes well out in P. Lille 8 
(iii/B.c.), a ‘reminder’ addressed to 
a strategus with reference to an 
ἔντευξις already presented to him: 
see further Laqueur Qwaestzones, 
p. 8 ff. 

13. donuos] Cf. B.G.U. 22. 32 
(=No. 29), note. 


COMPLAINT AGAINST A PRIEST 83 


oe COMPEAINT “AGAINST A PRIEST 


Β: ὦ τι τὸ: A.D. 159---Ι6ο. 


From the Faiytim. Edited by Wilcken in the Ber/iner Griechische 
Urkunden 1, Ὁ. 27; cf. Erman and Krebs, p. 185. 


The following Report has reference to an inquiry which the 
five presbyter-priests of the Socnopaeus temple had been 
ordered to make into the conduct of a brother-priest Pane- 
phremmis, who was charged with letting his hair grow too 
long, and with wearing woollen garments. Unfortunately the 
papyrus breaks off without our learning the result of the 
investigation. 


*A[v|riyp(adov). “ἹἹέρακι otp(atny@) καὶ Τειμαγένῃ 
βασιλ(ικῷ) γρ(αμματεῖ), 

᾿Αρσι(νοΐτου) ᾿ΗἩρακλείδο(υ) μερίδος, 

παρὰ Πακύσεως Σαταβοῦτος καὶ ἸΠανούπιος Τεσε- 

7 \ / / \ 

νούφιος καὶ Πανεφρέμμεως Στοτοήτιος καὶ Ta- 

κύσεως ἸΠακύσεως καὶ Στοτοήτιος Στοτοήτιος τῶν € 5 
/ e ΄, V4 A 

πρεσβυτέρων ἱερέων πενταφυλίας θεοῦ Yoxvo- 

[π]αίου τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος κγ΄ (ἔτους). Ipods τὸ μεταδοθὲν 


Copy. To Hierax strategus and Timagenes royal scribe of the 
Arsinoite nome, district of Heraclides, from Pacysis son of Satabus 
and Panupis son of Tesenuphis and Panephremmis son of Stotoetis 
and Pacysis son of Pacysis and Stotoetis son of Stotoetis, the five 
elder-priests of the five tribes of the god Socnopaeus in the present 
23rd year. With regard to the matter handed over to us for ex- 


6. πρεσβυτέρων ἱερέων κτλ.1] The These πρεσβύτεροι must be distin- 
priests of the Socnopaeus temple tinguished from the village-pres- 
were divided into five phylae under _ byters, see the note on B.G.U. 22. 
the rule of presbyter-priests, the title τι (=No. 29), and cf. further Otto 
referring not to age but to dignity. Priester I p. 47 ff. 


6—2 


84 COMPLAINT AGAINST A PRIEST 


εἰς ἐξέτασιν εἶδος τῆς τοῦ ἰδίου λόγου ἐπιτροπῆς 
γ΄ τόμου κολλή(ματος) γ΄, δι᾿ οὗ δηλοῦται περὶ Πανε- 
φρέμμεως “Ὥρου συνϊερέως ἡμῶν εἰσαγγε- 

λέντος ὑ[π͵]|ὸ Πάσειτος Νείλου ὡς κομῶντος 

[κ]αὶ χρω[μ]ένου ἐρεαῖς ἐσθήσεσι, ἐπιζητοῦσι 
ὑμ[:]ν εἰ [οὕ]τως ἔχει προσφωνοῦμεν ὀμνύ- 

ovt[es τ]ὴν Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος Τίτου Αἰλίου 
[Αδριανοῦ ᾿Αντων]είνου Σεβαστοῦ Εὐσεβοῦς τύχην 


ΙΟ 


15 


amination from the acts of the idiologos’ administration volume 3, 
sheet 3, by which it is shown with regard to Panephremmis, son of 
Horus, our fellow-priest, who has been informed against by Paseis, 
son of Nilus, on the charge of letting his hair grow too long and of 
wearing woollen garments, to your inquiries whether these things 
are so we report on oath by the fortune of the Emperor Caesar 


Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius.... 


8. ἐξέτασιν] forensic, as in Sap. 
ig, 3 Macc. vii 5. 

ἰδ. Ady. ἐπιτροπῆ}] The general 
revenues of the country were under 
the charge of the Idiologus, and as 
in a Rainer papyrus (see Fuhrer 
durch die Ausstellung, p. 77) we find 
a report made to his bureau as well 
as to the high-priest’s office, to the 
effect that none of the priests had 
absented themselves from the per- 
formance of their religious duties, 
it would appear that, had it been 
otherwise, it was in his power to 
stop supplies: cf. also P. Rain. 107 
(ii/A.D.), where precautions are 
taken πρὸς τῷ ἰδίῳ λόγῳ.. «ἵνα μηκέτι 
αἱ τῶν θεῶν θρησκείαι (Jas. i 27) 
ἐμποδίζο(Ξξε ω)νται (t Macc. ix 55) 
(Wessely Karanis, p. 56). 

Il. Ws κομῶντος κτλ.] For the 
old Egyptian practice see Herod. ii. 
36 οἱ ἱρέες τῶν θεῶν TH μὲν ἄλλῃ 
κυμέουσι, ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ δὲ ξυρῶνται, 
and 37 ἐσθῆτα δὲ φορέουσι οἱ ἱερέες 


λινέην μούνην καὶ ὑποδήματα βίβλινα. 
ἄλλην δέ σφι ἐσθῆτα οὐκ ἔξεστι λαβεῖν 
οὐδὲ ὑποδήματα ἄλλα. For the verb 
κομάω. cf. τ Cor. xi 14 f., and in 
connexion with the passage before 
us note that in the early Church 
short hair was considered the mark 
of the Christian teacher as compared 
with the unshorn locks of the heathen 
philosopher: see Dict. of Chr. Antt. 
I, Pp» 755: 

12. ἐσθήσεσι) The double form 
is found according to the best MSS. 
in Ac. i 10 ἐν ἐσθήσεσι λευκαῖς. 

13. προσφωνοῦμεν] ‘report.’ For 
this technical use of προσφωνέω, cf. 
P. Oxy. 51 (A.D. 173), with refer- 
ence to the instructions given to a 
public physician to ‘inspect the 
body of a man who had been found 
hanged’ (ἐφιδεῖν σῶμα νεκρὸν ἀπηρ- 
τημένον) and to ‘report’ (προσφω- 
νῆσαι) upon it. 

ὀμνύοντες κτλ.] Cf. P. Par. 47.2 
(=No. 7), note. 


ἑ 
| 


A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 85 


34. A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 


FP. OXY. 905. A.D. 170. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 

Oxyrhynchus Papyri Vi, p. 243 ff. 

A contract of marriage between Apollonius, son of 
Heracles, and Thatres, daughter of Menodorus, inhabitants of 
the Oxyrhynchite village Psobthis. The contract, as generally 
in the case of similar Oxyrhynchus documents, is in the form 
of a protocol, and includes the ordinary provisions with regard 
to the maintenance of the wife, and the return of her dowry in 
the event of a separation, though the mention of the bride- 
groom’s father, as a consenting party (I. 17 ff.), is unusual. 
The differences of formula from the Elephantine contract (No. 
1) will be at once remarked. 


[ves ᾿Αντωνίνου καὶ Φαυστείνας Σεβαστῶν. 

[ἐξέδοτο Μηνόδωρο]ς “OQpov μητ(ρὸς) Τακαλλίππου 
ἀπὸ κώμης Ψώβθεως 

[τὴν αὐτοῦ θυγατ]έραν Θατρὴν μητρὸς Θατρῆτος 
᾿Απολλωνίῳ 

[Ἣρακλέους μητρὸ]ς Ταυσοράπιος ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς 
κώμης πρὸς γάμου κοι- 
/ e 3. ae τ A 3 \ ) \ 

[νωνίαν. ἡ δ᾽ ἔκδοτ]ος φέρει τῷ ἀνδρὶ [eis helpvnv 
λόγου [χ]ρυσοῦ μὲν κοινοῦ σταθμῷ 5 

...Antoninus and Faustina, Augusti. Menodorus son of Horus, 
his mother being Tacallippus, of the village of Psobthis, has given 
for partnership of marriage his daughter Thatres, her mother being 


Thatres, to Apollonius son of Heracles, his mother being Tausorapis. 
The bride brings to her husband for dowry of common gold on the 


1. The Editors think that the 4. πρὸς γάμου κοι[νωνίαν])] Cf. 
opening formula may be filled up B.G.U. 1051. 8 f. (a marriage 
with some such words as τῇ τύχῃ  contract—time of Augustus) συνε- 
᾿Αντωνίνου, and compare the ἀγαθῇ δληλυθέναι ἀλλ[ήλοι:}] πρὸς βίου 
τύχῃ common in wills. κοινωνίαν. 


86 A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 


[Ὀξυρυγχείτῃ) pvayatov ἕν [τέταρτον] ἐν εἴδεσι 


συντιμηθέν, 


ΝΜ > / e / / 
[καὶ ἔτι ἐν παρ]αφέρνοις ἱματίων σουβροκομαφόρτια 


δύο, 


ἃ \ \ \ Ψ / 
[ἂν μὲν"" νον τὸ δὲ ἕτερον λευκόν. 


, 
συμβιούτωσαν 


[ονουν 


[οὖν ἀλλήλοις οἱ γ]αμοῦντες φυλάσσοντες τὰ τοῦ 


γάμου δίκαια, 


[καὶ ὁ γαμῶν ἐπι]χορηγείτω τῇ γαμουμένῃ τὰ δέοντα 


κατὰ δύνα- 


IO 


μιν [τοῦ βίου. ἐ]ὰν δ[ὲ ἀπαλλαγὴ γένητ[αἾι, τέκνων 


ΝΜ x \ 
ὄντων ἢ καὶ 


[μὴ γενομένων, ἀποδότ]ω ὁ γαμῶν τὰ παράφερνα 


πάντα 


Oxyrhynchite standard one mina’s weight, in kind, according to 
valuation, and in farapherna in clothing two outer veils, one...and 
the other white. Let the husband and wife therefore live together, 
observing the duties of marriage, and let the husband supply the 


wife with necessaries in proportion to his means. 


And if a 


separation takes place, whether there are children or none have 
been born, let the husband restore all the Javapherna at the time 


6. pvayaiov]=pvaaiov. For the 
insertion of y cf. P. Par. 51. 15 
(=No. 6) κλάγω, and see Mayser 
Gramm. p. 167 f. 

ἐν εἴδεσι) For eléos=‘ kind,’ 
‘class,’ in popular Gk cf. P. Tebt. 
58. 20 (B.C. 111) ἀπὸ παντὸς εἴδους, 
289. 4f. (A.D. 23) διαγεγρ(αμμένων) 
κατ᾽ εἶδος ‘classified,’ and for the 
bearing of this usage on 1 Thess. 
Vv 22 see note ad /. 

συντιμηθέν)]ΠΡ The corresponding 
subst. is found several times in the 
LXX, e.g. Lev. xxvii 4 τῆς δὲ 
θηλείας ἔσται ἡ συντίμησις τριάκοντα 
δίδραχμα. 

. σουβρο(ΞΞ ἡκομαφόρτια] For 
this new compound the Editors com- 


pare P. Oxy. g21. 4 (an inventory— 
111/A.D) σουρικοπάλλιον, and B.G.U. 
327. 7 (ii/A.D.) σουβρικοπάλλιον. 

lo. ἐπι]χορηγείτω] Cf. P. Oxy. 
282. 6 ff. (A.D. 30—35) ἐ]γὼ μὲν οὖν 
ἐπεχορήγησα αὐτῇ Ta ἑξῆς καὶ ὑπὲρ 
δύναμιν ‘I for my part provided for 
my wife in a manner that exceeded 
my resources ’—a passage that may 
illustrate the ‘generous’ connota- 
tion of the word in Phil. i το 
ἐπιχορηγίας τοῦ πνεύματος ᾿Ιησοῦ 
Χριστοῦ (with Kennedy’s note in 
the Expositor’s Greek Testament). 

τῇ γαμουμένῃ] For the survival 
of yauetoOar=nubere in legal con- 
tracts, see Moulton Proleg. p. 159. 


A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 87 


μὲν Gpla] τ[ῇ ἀπ]αλλαγῇ τὴν δ[ἐ] φερνὴν ἐν ἡμέραις 
ἐξή- 

κοντα ald ἡ]ς ἐ[ἂν ἡ ἀπαλλαγὴ γένηται, τῆς πράξεως 
[αυ] οὔσης 

τῷ ἐκδιδόν[ τ]. Μηνοδώρου παρὰ τοῦ γαμοῦντος καὶ ἐκ 15 

τῶν ὑπαρχ[ό]ντων αὐτῷ πάντων. παρὼν δὲ ὁ πατὴρ 
τοῦ 

γαμοῦντος Ἡρ[αἸ]κλῆς Μώρου μητ(ρὸς) ᾿Απ[ολ]λωνίας 
ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς κώμης 

εὐδοκεῖ τῷ [τε] γάμῳ καὶ ἐνγυᾶται εἰς ἔκτισιν 


τὴν προκειμένην φερνήν. κυρία ἡ συνγραφὴ δισσὴ 


fos 
φεῖσα πρὸς TO ἑκάτερον μέρος ἔχειν μοναχόν, Kal 
ἐπερωτη- 20 
[θέν]τες ἑαυτοῖς [ἀλλήλοις] ὡμολόγησαν. (ἔτους) «τ΄ 
Φαμενὼθ ιη΄. 


of the separation, and the dowry in sixty days from the day when 
the separation takes place, the right of execution belonging to 
Menodorus, the giver (of the bride), upon the husband and upon 
all that belongs to him. The father of the husband, Heracles, son 
of Morus, his mother being Apollonia, of the same village, being 
present assents to the marriage, and is surety for the payment of 
the aforesaid dowry. The contract is valid, being written in 
duplicate in order that each party may have one: and in answer 
to the formal question they declared to each other their consent. 
The roth year, Phamenoth 18. 


13, 14. ἐν ἡμέραις ἑξήκοντα) ‘in 
Roman marriage-contracts thirty 
days is a commoner limit’ (Edd.). 

16. τῶν ὑπαρχ[όντων κτλ. a 
common N.T. phrase, e.g. Mt. xix 
21, Ac. iv 32, 1 Cor. xiii 3. 

18. εὐδοκεῖ] For this late Gk 
word cf. P. Tebt. 33. 17 (=No. 11), 
and for its construction with the 
dative cf. 2 Thess. ii 12 (note). 

évyuvarar} Cf. P. Oxy. 259. 7 
(A.D. 23) ὃν évyeyinua...éx [τ]ῆς 


πολιτικῆς φυλα[κ]ῆς ‘the man whom 
I bailed out of the public prison,’ 
and for the corresponding adj. (as 
Heb. vii 22), cf. P. Tebt. 384. 12 
(A.D. 10) ὄντες ἀλλήλων ἔγγυοι εἰς 
ἔκτισιν ‘ who are mutual security for 
payment.’ 

20, 21. ἐπερωτηζ[ζθένἾτες.. ὡμολό- 
ynoav] ‘aremarkably early example 
of the use in Egypt of the stipulatory 
formula, which only becomes com- 
mon in the third century’ (Edd.). 


88 NOTICE OF DEATH 


35. NOTICE (Or DRata 


BP. ORY. το. A.D. 18I—I92. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 
Oxyrhynchus Papyri 1, p. 142 f. 


To ensure the proper keeping of the census-returns it was 
customary to make official notice of all cases of death, that the 
names of the deceased persons might be struck off the lists. 
The earliest of these certificates that has been recovered 
is P. Brit. Mus. 281 (=11, p. 65 f.) belonging to the year 
A.D. 66, where a priest’s death is notified to the ἡγουμένοις 
ἱερέων]. Other examples are Papyri 173, 208a, and 338 in 
the same collection (p. 66 ff.), and B.G.U. 17, 79, 254—all of 
the second century. 

On the verso of the present document are several rudely 
written lines, containing moral precepts such as μηδὲν ταπινὸν 
μηδὲ ἀγενὲς μηδὲ ἀδοξ[ο]ν μη δὲ] ἀνάλκιμον πράξῃς, ‘do nothing 
mean or ignoble or inglorious or cowardly.’ From their 
character and the corrections in the writing that have been 
made, the Editors conjecture that they may have formed a 
school composition. Similarly the verso of another certificate 
(B.G. U. 583) has been utilized for a private letter (B.G.U. 


594). 
π 
᾿Ιουλίῳ κωμογρ(αμματεῖ) Σέσφθα 
παρὰ Κεφαλᾶτος Λεοντᾶτος 
μητρὸς Πλουτάρχης ἀπὸ τῆ- 
ς αὐ(τῆς) Σέσφθα. ὁ σημαινόμε- 
To Julius, village-scribe of Sesphtha, from Cephalas, son of 
Leontas, his mother being Ploutarche, from the same Sesphtha. 


4. onuawduevos| Thesamesense the papyri, cf. P. Grenf. 1, 30. 5 f. 
of per litteras significare is found in (B.C. 103) διὰ γραμμάτων ἐκρίναμεν 
Ac. xxv 27 Tas κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ αἰτίας σημῆναι, B.G.U. 1078. 3 ff. (A.D. 39) 
σημᾶναι. For other examples from οὐ καλῶς δὲ ἐπόησας...μὴ σημᾶναί μοι. 


NOTICE OF DEATH 89 


Ul Εν ie 
vos μου υἱὸς Ilaveywrns 5 
K[e]gara[ τος] τοῦ Λεοντᾶτος 

\ ς / 3 \ A » A 

μητρὸς ‘Hp[alidos ἀπὸ τῆς αὐ(τῆς) 
Σέσφθα ἄτεχνος ὧν ἐτε- 
λεύτησεν [τ]ῷ ἐνεστῶτι ἔτ- 
. μηνὶ ᾿Αθύρ. διὸ ἐπιδίδω- ΙΟ 
με [τὸ] βιβλείδιον ἀξιῶν τα- 
γῆναι αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ τῶν τε- 
τελευτηκότων τάξει ὡ- 
ς καθήκει, καὶ ὀμνύω 


Αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Μᾶρ[ κο]ὴν 15 


Αὐρήλιον Kopodov ᾿Αντωνῖνον 


Σεβαστὸν ἀληθῆ εἶν[αι] τὰ προ- 


[γεγραμμένα 


] 


My son who is here indicated, Panechotes, son of Cephalas, son 
of Leontas, his mother being Herais, from the same Sesphtha, died 


childless in the present year in the month Hathyr. 


I therefore send 


in this announcement, requesting that he be enrolled in the roll of 
the dead, as is fitting, and I swear by the Emperor Caesar Marcus 
Aurelius Commodus Antoninus Augustus that the above statements 


are true. 


8. drexvos]=drexvos: cf. Lk. xx 
28 ff. τ 

10. μηνὶ ᾿Αθύρ) The notices of 
death refer regularly to the month 
as well as year in which the death 
took place, unlike the notices of 
Punter. Ῥ. Fay. 28 ΞΞ Νο. 322) in 
which only the year is mentioned. 
In neither case is the exact day ever 
specified. 

11. βιβλείδιον] a diminutive of 
βιβλίον, which in itself seems to 
have no diminutive sense attached 
to it: cf. also βυβλάριον (P. Lille 
7.7, iii/B.C.). 

ταγῆναι αὐτόν xrd.] In the 3rd 


century the corresponding formula 
was περιαιρεθῆναι (cf. Ac. xxvii 20, 
Heb. x 11) τοῦτο τὸ ὄνομα ‘ that this 
name be blotted out’: see Wilcken 
Gr. Ostr. 1, p- 458. 

14. ws καθήκει! Cf. 1 Regn. 2. 
16, Ac. xxii 22. 
ὀμνύω κτλ. 

(=Ne. 7): 

17. προ[γεγραμμένα]}) Cf. Eph. 
iii 2 καθὼς προέγραψα ἐν ὀλίγῳ, 
where the temporal force of the 
preposition is again almost wanting. 
For a more technical usage of the 
verb see P. Flor. 99. 11 (=No. 27). 


Cf. B. Par: 47. 0% 


go A SOLDIER TO HIS FATHER 


36. A SOLDIER TO His FATE 


BOG. U. 423. 11/A.D. 


Edited by Viereck in the Berliner Griechische Urkunden 11, p. 84f., 
cf. p. 632. See also Deissmann, Licht vom Osten*, p. 120 ff. 


The soldier Apion who had been despatched to Italy writes 
from Misenum to his father Epimachus, to announce his safe 
arrival after a stormy passage. He mentions that he has re- 
ceived his travelling-pay, and that his army-name is Antoni(u)s 
Maximus, and takes the opportunity of forwarding a picture of 
himself. 

The address is of interest as showing that the letter was 
sent in the first instance to the headquarters of the writer’s 
cohort in Egypt, to be forwarded from there, as opportunity 
offered, to the residence of Epimachus at Philadelphia in the 
Fayiim. 

In the original ll. 25, 26 are inserted in the margin. 


᾿Απίων ᾿πιμάχῳ τῷ πατρὶ Kal 
ίων ᾿᾿πιμάχῳ τᾷ pt 

κυρίῳ πλεῖστα χαίρειν. πρὸ μὲν πάν- 

= 
των εὔχομαί σε ὑγιαίνειν Kal διὰ παντὸς 
ce \ lal > Lal 
ἐρωμένον εὐτυχεῖν μετὰ τῆς ἀδελφῆς 
\ “ Ν > lal \ “ > a 

μου καὶ τῆς θυγατρὸς αὐτῆς καὶ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ 5 
μου. 
“ / > f 
ὅτι μου κινδυνεύσαντος εἰς θάλασσαν 


> nr Lal / A 
εὐχαριστῶ TO κυρίῳ Σεράτιδι, 


Apion to Epimachus his father and lord heartiest greetings. 
First of all I pray that you are in health and continually prosper 
and fare well with my sister and her daughter and my brother. I 
thank the lord Serapis that when I was in danger at sea he 


2. κυρίῳ] a title of address, see ὑγιαίνειν. 
P. Oxy. 744. 2 (=No. 12). 7. κινδυνεύσαντος els κτλ.}] Cf. 


3. εὔχομαί σε ὑγιαίνειν) a common 
epistolary formula, cf. 3 Jo. 2 mepi 
πάντων εὔχομαί σε εὐοδοῦσθαι καὶ 


2 Cor. xi 26 κινδύνοις ἐν θαλάσσῃ, 
and for the encroachment of εἰς on 
ἐν see P. Oxy. 294. 4 (=No. 13). 


A SOLDIER TO HIS FATHER gI 


" 
εσῶσε. 


εὐθέως ὅτε εἰσῆλθον εἰς Μη- 


σηνούς, ἔλαβα βιάτικον παρὰ Καίσαρος 


χρυσοῦς τρεῖς. 


καὶ καλῶς μοί ἐστιν. IO 


ἐρωτῶ σε οὖν, κύριέ μου πατήρ, 

/ 3 , A 
γράψον μοι ἐπιστόλιον πρῶτον 
μὲν περὶ τῆς σωτηρίας σου, δεύ- 
τερον περὶ τῆς τῶν ἀδελφῶν μου, 

’, 
τρ[{]τον, ἵνα σου προσκυνήσω τὴν 15 
χέραν, ὅτι με ἐπαίδευσας καλώς, 

͵7 ’ / 

καὶ ἐκ τούτου ἐλπίζω ταχὺ προκό- 


σαι τῶν θε[ὧ]ν θελόντων. 


BY 
adgTacgat 


Καπίτων[α mo|A\a καὶ το[ὺς] ἀδελφούς 
[μ]ου καὶ Σε[ρήνι]λλαν καὶ το[ὺς] φίλους μο[υ]. 20 


saved me. 


travelling money from Caesar, three gold pieces. 
I beg you therefore, my lord father, write me a few 


well. 


Straightway when I entered Misenum I received my 


And I am 


lines, first regarding your health, secondly regarding that of my 
brother and sister, thirdly that I may kiss your hand, because 
you have brought me up well, and on this account I hope to be 


quickly promoted, if the gods will. 


Give many greetings to 


Capito, and to my brother and sister, and to Serenilla, and my 


8. ἔσωσε. εὐθ. κτλ. Deissmann 
aptly recalls the account of Peter’s 
deliverance in Mt. xiv 30 f. ἀρξάμε- 
vos καταποντίζεσθαι ἔκραξεν λέγων 
Κύριε, σῶσόν με. εὐθέως δὲ ὁ 
᾿Ιησοῦς ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα κτλ. 

9. ἔλαβα βιάτικον)] the viaticum 
of the Roman soldier: cf. P. Good- 
speed 30, col. xli, 18 (Karanis 
accounts, A.D. 191-2) Eppfre ὑ(πὲρ) 
βιατίκου (Spaxpuas) ES’. 

For the extension of the ‘vulgar’ 
and aor. in a to the LXX and 
in lesser degree to the N.T. see 
Thackeray Gramm. 1 p. 210 ff., W. 
Schm. p. 111 f., Blass Gramm. 
p- 45 f. Numerous examples of 
this usage from the papyri will be 
found in Deissmann BS. p. 190 f. 

10. χρυσοῦς τρεῖς} ΞΞ 75 drachmas. 

13. σωτηρίας) here used as fre- 
quently in the Kow7 in the general 


sense of ‘health,’ ‘ well-being’: cf. 
B.G.U. 380. 6 (=No. 43). 

16. χεραν]-εχεῖρα. The late 
Greek form in -αν is found in MSS. 
of the N.T., e.g. χεῖραν Jo. xx 
25 AB, 1 Pet. v 6NA: see Blass 
Gramm. p. 26. 

17. προκόσαι] = προκόψαι: εἴ. 
Lk. i 52, Gal. ig. “A striking 
parallel to the former passage occurs 
in Sy//. 325. 18 (i/B.c.), where a 
certain Aristagoras is praised as 
ἡλικίᾳ προκόπτων καὶ προαγόμενος 
εἰς τὸ θεοσεβεῖν. 

18. τῶν θε[ὧ]ν θελόντων] a com- 
mon pagan phrase (examplesin Deiss- 
mann &S. p. 252) which reappears 
in its Christian form Ac. xviii 21 τοῦ 
θεοῦ θέλοντος, ef. r Cor. iv τὸς Jas. 
see further the ais on 
ΖΕ (= No. 24). 
ἄσπασαι.. πολλά] Cf. 1 Gan: xvi Ig. 


Ο2 


A SOLDIER TO HIS FATHER 


"Exepyra cole εἰϊκόνιν μ[ου] διὰ Εὐκτή- 


μονος. 
ξιμος. 


éo[t]e [δέ] μον ὄνομα ᾿Αντῶνις Μά- 
᾿Ερρῶσθαί σε εὔχομαι. 


Κεντυρί(α) ᾿Αθηνονίκη. 


ἀσπάζεταί σε Σερῆνος ὁ τοῦ ᾿Αγαθοῦ [Δαίμονος 


[xal-++-]s ὁ τοῦ [-+-] 


25 


ρος καὶ Τούρβων ὁ τοῦ Τ᾿ αλλωνίου καὶ -[---.] νη- 


σύ 5. .| σεν fered 


On the verso 


Efis] Φ[ιλ]αδελφίαν ᾿Επιμχάχῳ ἀπὸ ᾿Απίωνος υἱοῦ. 


In the opposite direction the following two lines have been 


added: 
᾿Απόδος εἰς χώρτην ἘΠ αν τ 


λιβλαρίῳ ἀπὸ ᾿Απίωνος do 


friends. 
Euctemon. 
pray for your good health. 


᾿Απαμηνῶν ᾿Ἰο[υλι]α[ν]οῦ ’Av- 
te ᾽᾿Επιμάχῳ πατρὶ αὐτοῦ. 30 


I send you a little portrait of myself at the hands of 
And my (military) name is Antoni(u)s Maximus. I 


Company Athenonike. 


Serenus the son of Agathos Daemon greets you...and Turbo 


the son of Gallonius and... 
(Addressed) 


To Philadelphia for Epimachus from his son Apion. 


Then the following addition: 


Give this to the (office of the) first cohort of the Apamaeans to 
Julianus...paymaster from Apion, so that (he may forward it) to 


Epimachus his father. 


21. [el]xéviv] = εἰκόνιον. This 
happy reading for the Editors’ 
original [ὀθ]όνιν (-Ξ ὀθόνιον) is due 
to Wilcken: see Deissmann ad /. 
In B.G.U. 1059. 7 (i/B.C.) εἰκόνες is 
the name given to the personal 
descriptions which accompany an 
IOU, receipt, &c.: see Moulton 
Proleg. p. 235. 

22. ὄνομα κτλ. When foreigners 
entered the Roman army, it was 
customary for them to receive a new 


name. Ina subsequent letter from 
the same soldier to his_ sister 
(B.G.U. 632), he describes himself 
simply as Antonius Maximus, and 
makes mention of his wife Aufidia 
and his son Maximus. 

29. amédos} Cf. Mt. xviii 28 
ἀπόδος εἴ τι ὀφείλεις. 

20. λιβλαρίῳ] 1. λιβελλαρίῳ, with 
reference apparently to the secretary 
or paymaster of the cohort. 


[ 


LETTER OF A PRODIGAL SON 93 


an LETTER OF A PRODIGAL SON 


B. G. U. 846. ii/A.D. 


From the Fayiim. Edited by Krebs in Berliner Griechische Urkunden 
Ill, p. 170f., cf. ἐὐτα. Berichtigungen, p.6, for various emendations by 
Schubart. See also Deissmann, Licht vom Osten®, Ὁ. 128 ff. 


A son writes to tell his mother of the pitiful state into which 
he has fallen. He is ashamed to come home, but he does not 
forget her in his prayers, and if he had only dared to hope that 
she would actually seek him in the metropolis, he would have 
met her there. As it is, he begs her forgiveness, and at the 
same time inveighs against a certain acquaintance, Postumus, 
who had met her on her way home from Arsinoe, and retailed 
the whole sad story. The letter is very illiterate, and though 
unfortunately the concluding lines are much mutilated, like the 
rest they testify to the depth of the writer’s emotion. 


᾿Αντώνις Aovyos Νειλοῦτι 


[τ|ὴ μητρὶ πίλ]στα χαίρειν. Καὶ δι- 

ἃ πάντω[ν] εὔχομαί σαι ὑγειαίνειν. Τὸ προσκύνη- 

μά σου [ποι]ῶ κατ᾽ αἱκάστην ἡμαίραν παρὰ τῷ 

κυρίῳ [Σερ]απείδει. Τεινώσκειν σαι θέλω, ὅ- 5 
> ¢/ va b] / ? % / 

Tt οὐχ [ἡλπΊ]ιζον, ὅτε ἀναβένις εἰς τὴν μητρό- 


Antoni(u)s Longus to Nilous his mother many greetings. Con- 
tinually I pray for your health Supplication on your behalf I 
direct each day to the lord Serapis. I wish you to know that 
I had no hope that you would come up to the metropolis. On this 


6. [nd] fov] For the aspiration 35 DP) and ἐφ᾽ ἑλπίδι (Ac. ii 
Deissmann, to whom the restoration 26 NCD): see Blass Gramm. p. 15, 
is due, refers to such instances in Moulton Prodeg.p.44, and cf. Helpis, 
N.T. Gk as ἀφελπίζοντες (Lk. vi Helpidius in Lat. inscriptions. 


94 


LETTER OF A PRODIGAL SON 


πολιν. x[a]pew τούτο οὐδ᾽ ἐγὸ εἰσῆθα εἰς τὴν πό- 


λιν. 


αἰδ[ υ]Ἱσοποὶ ύμην δὲ ἐλθεῖν εἰς Καρανίδα" 


[τς a A » “ / 
ὅτι σαπρῶς παιριπατῶ. Αἴγραψα σοι, ὅτι γυμνὸς 


εἰμει. ἸΠαρακα[ λ]ῶ σαι, μήτηρ, δ[ιΠαλάγητί μοι. Λοι- 10 
mov οἶδα τί [ποτ᾿] αἰμαυτῷ παρέσχημαι. παυπαίδ- 


5 θ᾽ A δὶ , os ef ΕΑΝ. 
ευμᾶι, κα OV Ol TPOTTOV. OLOA, OTL HNMApPTHKA. 


Ή X a / \ ἘΞ 

Ηκουσα παρὰ το[ῦ Ἰ]οστ]ούμου τὸν εὑρόντα σαι 
/ / 

ἐν τῷ ᾿Αρσαινοείτῃ καὶ ἀκαίρως πάντα σοι δι- 


ήγηται. Οὐκ οἶδες, ὅτε θέλω πηρὸς γενέσται, 


0 χξ 


account neither did I enter into the city. But I was ashamed to 


come to Karanis, because I am going about in rags. 
I beseech you, mother, be reconciled to 


you that I am naked. 
me. 
I have been in any case. 


But I know what I have brought upon myself. 
I know that I have sinned. 


I wrote 


Punished 
I heard 


from Postumos who met you in the Arsinoite nome, and un- 


reasonably related all to you. 


ἡ. χί[ά]ρειν rovro]=xapw τούτου: 
see: ‘the: note, on. : Pars 47: (17 
ΞΞΙΝο: ἢ). 

ἐγὸ ela7n0a|= ἐγὼ εἰσῆλθα: see the 
note on B.G.U. 423. 9 (=No. 36). 

8. αἰδ[υ]σοποῖί ὑ]μην] = ἐδυσωπού- 
μην (Deissmann, but regarded as ἃ 
very uncertain restoration by Schu- 
bart). The verb is used several 
times by the Gk translators of the 
ΘΟ. ας Sm.) Gen. xix.25<; ef 
also P. Fay. 112. 12 f. (A.D. 20) 
kal εἵνα αὐτὸν μὴ δυσωπήσῃς ‘don’t 
look askance at him’ (Edd.). 

9. σαπρῶθ) The adj. is simi- 
larly used of what is ‘decayed,’ 
‘crumbling’ in Dittenberger SyZ. 
587. 24 (B.C. 328) μισθωτεῖ τοῦ 
διατειχίσματος ἀνελόνει τὰ σαπρὰ Kal 
τῶν πύργων κτλ. For the metaph. 
sense, cf. Eph. iv 29 πᾶς λόγος 
gampos ἐκ Tov στόματος ὑμῶν μὴ 
ἐκπορευέσθω, and see the note on 
P. Brit. Mus. 356. 11 (=No. 21). 


Do you not know that I would 


παιριπατῶ] 1. περιπατῶ, ethically 


as Eph. v 15, ἄς. 

γυμνός] probably =‘ clad only with 
the χιτών" as in Jo. xxi 7. This 
sense is well illustrated by P. Magd. 
6 (iii/B.C.) ws ἤμην γυμνὸς br’ αὐτῶν, 
where the complainant had just 
been stripped of his ἱμάτιον. 

10. δ[ι]αλάγητί μοι] Cf. Mt. v 
24 πρῶτον διαλλάγηθι τῷ ἀδελφῷ σου. 

If. παιπαίδευμαι) evidently in 
the familiar class. and Bibl. sense 
of ‘visited with punishment or 
chastisement,’ cf. e.g. Ps. vi 2, I 
Cor. xi 32, 2 Cor. Υἱ 

12. 
τρόπον, cf. καθ’ ὅντινα οὖν τρόπον, 


2 Macc. xiv 3, 3 Macc. vii 7 
(Deissmann). 
ἡμάρτηκα] Cf. Lk. xv 18, 21 


πάτερ, ἥμαρτον... 
15. θέλω] For θέλω followed by 
ἢ (et Pap.) cf. 1 Cor. xiv rg. 


9- 
καθ᾽ ὃν δὶ τρόπον] καθ᾽ ὃν δὴ ἡ 


LETTER OF A PRODIGAL SON 95 


εἴ yvodvat, ὅπως ἀνθρόπῳ [ἔ7τ[] ὀφείλω ὀβολόν; 


PRG τ τοι: 1 σὺ αὐτὴ ἐλθέ. 

| ee ] xave[--- lov ἤγουσα, OTL: ft = | 
τ... 1-λησαι[-.] παρακαλῶ σαι 
[oreveceeeeee ees eeens 71.--α[:1: αἰγὼ σχεὸν 20 
[ ΡΥ Sees τί α ofa 6 lo παρακαλῶ σαι 

ΠΟ  -:Ξ- Ἰωνου θέλω αὐγὼ 

ε΄ ὕὕ--- Ἰσει-:"..:οὐκ τ’ 

[-" i ee A ee 7... ἄλλως ποι[} 

[σεις"-..] 25 


The papyrus is broken off here. 
On the verso 
[ose Ἰμητρεὶ ἀπ᾽ ᾿Αντωνίω Advyou veiod. 


rather be a cripple than be conscious that I am still owing any- 
one an obolus...come yourself...I have heard that...I beseech you... 
I almost...I beseech you...I will...not...otherwise....(Addressed) 
To...his mother from Antonius Longus her son. 


16. ὅπως] here used like πῶς 26. velot] This form is found 
= ὡς Ξεὅτι, see Blass Gramm. p.230f. also in Lycaonian inscriptions. 


Pep ited TER CO CONSOLATION 


P. OXY. 11s. - 11/A.D. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 


Oxyrhynchus ee I, Ρ. 181 f. See also Deissmann, Licht vom 
Osten, p. 118 ff. 


The following beautiful letter is addressed by a certain 
Irene to her friend Taonnophris and her husband Philon. 
These latter have apparently just lost a son, and a bereave- 
ment Irene herself had sustained (1. 4) leads her and all the 
members of her household to mourn with those who mourn. 
She is however bitterly conscious how little all that she can do 
amounts to, and breaks off with the exhortation that they must 
do their best to comfort one another. How different Christian 


96 LETTER OF CONSOLATION 


consolation could be is clearly shown by such a passage as 
1 Thess. iv. 14—18, which the letter before us so strikingly 
recalls (1. 11). Deissmann (of. ci¢. p. 88) refers to the letter 
as a good example of popular narration. 


Εἰρήνη Ταοννώφρει καὶ Φίλωνι 
εὐψυχεῖν. ἐξ of 709? ἐστωῖ «(ο- 
; 


καὶ 
οὕτως ἐλυπήθην ἔκλαυσα ἐπὶ 
TOL 
> / ς 5. τ ral 
evpolpwt ὡς ἐπὶ Διδυμᾶτος 
4 \ , 7 ? 
ἔκλαυσα, Kal παντα ὅσα ἣν Ka- 5 
θήκοντα ἐποίησα καὶ πάντες 
οἱ ἐμοί, ᾿ΕΠπιαφρόδειτος καὶ Θερμού- 
θιον καὶ Φίλιον καὶ ᾿Απολλώνιος 
καὶ Πλαντᾶς. ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως οὐδὲν 
δύναταί τις πρὸς τὰ τοιαῦτα. ΙΟ 
παρηγορεῖτε οὖν ἑαυτούς. 
ς / € \ / 
ev πράττετε. ᾿Αθὺρ a. 
On the verso 
Taovvodpe καὶ Dirwve. 

Irene to Taonnophris and Philo, good cheer! I was as much 
grieved and wept over the blessed one, as I wept for Didymas, and 
everything that was fitting I did and all who were with me, 
Epaphroditus and Thermouthion and Philion and Apollonius and 


Plantas. 
such things. 
Hathyr 1. 


2. εὐψυχεῖν) in place of the cus- 
tomary xalpew on account of the 
character of the letter. The verb 
is found in an interesting rst century 
letter from a woman to her husband, 
B.G.U. 1097. 15 odX° ὀλιγωρῶ, ἀλλὰ 
εὐψυχοῦσα πα[ραμένω: cf. Phil. 11 
19. 

am εὐμοίρωι] at first understood 
by the Editors as a proper name, 
but, as the interjected article proves, 
to be taken as an adjective describing 
the deceased. The word occurs in 


But truly there is nothing anyone can do in the face of 
Do you therefore comfort one another. 
(Addressed) To Taonnophris and Philo. 


Goodbye. 


a similar sense in a wooden-tablet 
published by Goodspeed in MWélanges 
Nicole, p. 180: cf. also Archiv Iv, 
Ρ- 250. 

5. πάντα κτλ.] i.e. all the cus- 
tomary religious rites and prayers. 

II. παρηγορεῖτε] For the corre- 
sponding subst. cf. Col. iv τὰ (with 
Lightfoot’s note). 

ἑαυτούς] -Ξ- ἀλλήλους, as in Col. iii 
16: see Moulton Proleg. p. 87. 

12. ᾿Αθὺρ a']=October 28. 


INVITATION TO DINNER 97 


39. INVITATION TO DINNER 


PP. OXY. 523. 11/A.D. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 
Oxyrhynchus Papyré 111, p. 260. 


An invitation from Antonius to a friend (unnamed) to 
dinner in the house of Claudius Sarapion; cf. B.G. U. 596 
(= No. 23), and for similar formulas see P. Oxy. 110, 111, 
br. fay. 132. 

From Jos. Antz. xviii ὃ 65 ff., which implies that members 
of the Isis-community were in the habit of being invited to 
δεῖπνον in the Isis temple, Wilcken (Archiv Iv, p. 211) con- 
siders that such a document, as P. Oxy. 110, is an invitation 
to a ceremonial rather than a private feast. In this way the 
general resemblance to the phraseology regarding the τράπεζα 
κυρίου καὶ δαιμονίων in 1 Cor. x 21 becomes all the more 
striking. 


"Epota σε ᾿Αντώνιο(ς) Πτολεμ(αίου) διπνῆσᾷ(αι) 
παρ᾽ αὐτῶι εἰς κλείνην τοῦ κυρίου 
Σαράπιδος ἐν τοῖς Κλαυδ(ίου) Σαραπίω(νος) 
τῆι ws ἀπὸ ὥρας θ΄. 
Antonius, son of Ptolemaeus, invites you to dine with him at 


the table of the lord Serapis in the house of Claudius Serapion on 
the 16th at 9 o’clock. 


I. ἐρωτᾷ] "Epwrdw= eto is so 
thoroughly established in the Κοινή 
that all thought of the influence of 
the Heb. 5x¥ on its Bibl. usage 
may be completely dismissed: cf. 
1 Thess. iv 1 (note), and see Deiss- 
mann BS. pp. 195, 290. 

2. κλεί(ΞΞ νην] Sophocles Lex. 
s.v. cites Philo 11, pp. 537M. for 


M. 


κλίνη κε “ἃ convivial party.’ 

3. ἐν τοῖς xrX.] An interesting 
confirmation of the R.V. rendering 
of Lk. ii 49 ἐν τοῖς τοῦ πατρός μου 
‘in my Father’s house.’ 

4. ἀπὸ ὥρας 6’] The same hour 
is fixed in P. Oxy. 110, 111, and P. 
Fay. 132: it would correspond 
generally to our 3 o’clock in the 
afternoon. 


98 EXTRACTS FROM A DIPLOMA OF CLUB MEMBERSHIP 


40. EXTRACTS FROM A DIPLOMA 
OF CLUB MEMBERSHIP 


P. BRIT. Mus. 1178. A.D. 194. 


Edited by Kenyon and Bell in British Museum Papyri 11, 

p. 214 ff. 

The following extracts are taken from a diploma of mem- 
bership granted to the boxer Herminus by the Worshipful 
Gymnastic Club of Nomads, and consist of (1) a letter from 
the Emperor Claudius to the Club acknowledging the ‘golden 
crown’ which they had sent him on the occasion of his 
victorious campaign in Britain (ll. 8—15), and (2) the formal 
notification to the members of the Club of the admission of 
Herminus on his payment of the statutory fee (Il. 37—44). 

The whole document, whose ‘unique’ character is em- 
phasized by the Editors, is dated at Naples in Italy at the 
49th performance of the Augustan games, 22nd Sept. A.D. 194, 
and is signed in various hands by most of the Club officials. 


Τιβέριος [Κλ]αύδιος Καῖσαρ Σεβαστὸς Γερμανικὸς Σαρ- 
ματικός, ἀρχιερεὺς 
μέγιϊστο]ς, δημαρχικῆς ἐξουσίας τὸ ς΄, ὕπατος ἀποδεδειγ- 


μένος 
τὸ [δ΄, αὐτ]οκράτωρ τὸ ιβ΄, πατὴρ πατρίδος, συνόδ[ῳ] 
ξυστικῇ 10 


[περιπολιστικ]ῇ χαίρειν 
Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Sarmaticus, 
the very great high-priest, in the 6th year of his tribunician power, 
consul-designate for the 4th time, (proclaimed) Emperor for the 
12th time, father of his country, to the Gymnastic Club of Nomads, 
greeting. 


9. ἀποδεδειγμένος] ‘designated,’ evidence of various inscriptions was 
‘nominated,’ as frequently in late apparently the principal athletic 
Gk: cf. 1 Thess. ii 4 (note). society of Rome, the Editors refer 


10. συνόδ[ῳ] κτλ.] Fora descrip- to Friedlander Sittengeschichte Roms® 
tion of this Club, which on the 11, p. ggr f. 


EXTRACTS FROM A DIPLOMA OF CLUB MEMBERSHIP 99 


Tov πεμ[φ]θέντ[α poll ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν ἐπὶ τῇ κατὰ Βρετάννων 
νείκῃ χρυ- ; 

goby σ[τέ]φ[α]νον ἥδεως ἔλαβον σύμβολον περιέχοντα 
τῆς ὑμετέ- | 

pas πρός με εὐσεβείας. 
Κλ. “Ἑρμᾶς 

Τιβ. Κλ. Κῦρος Δίων Μικκάλου ᾿Αντιοχεύς. ἔρρωσθε. τς 


Οἱ πρεσβεύοντες ἦσαν Τιβ. 


Ἢ ἱερὰ ξυστικὴ περιπολιστικὴ “Adpiavy ᾿Αντωνιανὴ 
Σεπτιμιανὴ 

/ lal \ \ e 7 \ \ > , A 

σύνοδος τῶν περὶ tov ‘Hpaxdéa καὶ τὸν ἀγώνιον καὶ 


αὐτοκράτορα 
Καίσαρα Λ' Σεπτίμιον Σενῆρον Περτίνακα Σεβαστὸν τοῖς 
ἀπὸ τῆς 
x A f / 
[αὐτῆς συνό]δου χαίρειν. 40 


[Γεινώσκετε] ὄντα [ἡμῶν] συνοδείτην ᾿Ἑρμεῖνον, τὸν καὶ 
Μώρον, 

I received with pleasure the golden crown which was sent to 
me by you on the occasion of my victory over the Britons, as an 
expression of your loyal devotion towards me. The ambassadors 
were Tib. Cl. Hermas, Tib. Cl. Cyrus, Dion son of Miccalus, an 
Antiochene. Farewell. 

The Worshipful Gymnastic Club of Nomads under the patron- 
age of Hadrian Antoninus Septimius, who meet under the auspices 
of Heracles and the umpire of games and Emperor Caesar Lucius 
Septimius Severus Pertinax Augustus, to the members of the same 
club greeting. 

Know that we are adopting as member Herminus, also called 


12. τῇ κατὰ Bper. velxy] in add from the papyri such passages 


A.D. 43. 

13. περιέχοντα] Cf. 2 Macc. xi 
16 ἐπιστολαὶ... περιέχουσαι τὸν τρόπον 
τοῦτον, Ac. xxiii 25 A ἐπιστολὴν πε- 
ριέχουσαν (ἔχουσαν NSB) τὸν τύπον 
τοῦτον. 

14. evoeBelas] To what Deiss- 
mann (BS. p. 364) says of the 
religious connotation of this word, 


as P. Par. 29. gf. (ii/B.c.) dv” ἣν 
ἔχετε πρὸς τὸ θεῖον εὐσέβειαν, and 
the payments made to the Socno- 
paeus temple ἐξ εὐσεβείας in P. Tebt. 
298. 45 (A.D. 107-8). 

mpecBevovtes] The regular use of 
this verb in the Greek East in con- 
nexion with an Imperial embassy 
lends fresh emphasis to the Pauline 


7- 2 


ΙΟΟ EXTRACTS FROM A DIPLOMA OF CLUB MEMBERSHIP 


€ / - 

[Ἑρμοπολείτην πύκτην ὡς ἐτῶν καὶ ἀποδεδωκότα 
τὸ κατὰ 

Ν f » , a“ > / if € / 

τὸν νόμ[ον ἐν͵]τάγιον πᾶν ἐκ πλήρους δηνάρια ἑκατόν. 


ἐγράψα- 


9 [ὦ “ 4 INA Μ 
μεν οὖν ὑμεῖν ἵνα εἰδῆτε. ἔρρωσθε. 
Morus, boxer of Hermopolis, about years old, on his payment 


of the legal fee amounting altogether to a hundred denarii. We 
have written you accordingly that you may know. Farewell. 


claim in 2 Cor. v 20, Eph. vi 20: 43. ἐν]τάγιον] apparently here 

see Deissmann ZO.? p. 284. =‘a fee for registration’ (Edd.). 
42. ws ἐτῶν] Theactual age of The word is found several times in 

Herminus has not been filled in late papyri=‘ receipt,’ e.g. P. Oxy. 

here, but from a census return of 136, 142 (both vi/A.D.). 

A.D. 216 or 217 that has been ἐκ πλήρους] Cf. P. Par. 26. 8 

recovered, P. Brit. Mus. 935 (=Il, (=No. 5). rn + ull. 

p- 29 f.), we know that it was 27. . 


41. LETTER FROM KROME 


B. G. Us 27: 1i/A.D. 


From the Fayfim. Edited by Krebs in the Berliner Griechische 
Urkunden 1, Ὁ. 41, cf. p. 353. See also Erman and Krebs, p. 213. 


The ship-master Irenaeus, who had been sent with a cargo 
of corn to Rome, writes from thence to his brother in the 
Fayim announcing his safe arrival. According to our mode 
of reckoning, he had reached Ostia on June 3oth, finished un- 
loading on July 12th, and arrived in Rome a week later, where 
he was now awaiting his discharge. 

Apart from its contents, the letter is interesting as one of 
the few papyrus-documents, hitherto discovered in Egypt, but 
not written there: cf. B.G.U. 423, 632, P. Amh. 3 (a) (all 
from Rome), B.G.U. 316 (from Ascalon), ? 895 (from Syria), 
and a Latin papyrus from Seleucia in Pieria (cf. Wessely Zaf 
Lat. No. 7): see Wilcken Archiv ni, p. 138 n.’. 


LETTER FROM ROME 


[Εἰρηναῖος ᾿Απολι- 


Io! 


[ναρίωι τ]ῶν ade[A]¢[ Gc] π[ολλὰ] χαίρ[ ειν]. 
καὶ διὰ π[α]ντὸς εὔχομαί σε ὑγιένεν 


\ wa 3 ee.” ς ’ 
καὶ [ἐγὼ Ὁ] αὐτὸς ὑγιένω. 


Γινώσ- 


κειν σε θέλω ὅτει εἰς γῆν 5 
ἐλήλυθα τῇ ς΄ τοῦ ᾿Ἐπεὶφ 
μηνός, καὶ ἐξε[κ]ένωσα μὲν τῇ 


tn τοῦ αὐτοῦ μηνός, ἀνέβην 
δὲ εἰς Ῥώμην τῇ κε΄ τοῦ αὐ- 
τοῦ μηνός, καὶ παρεδέξατο 1)- ΙΟ 
ἔν μη 5; ρ 7) 
A e ͵ e ς \ a 
μᾶς ὁ τόπος ὡς ὁ θεὸς ἤθελεν, 
\ ? e , / 
καὶ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν προσδεχόμ[ε- 
θα διμι[σ]σωρίαν, ὥστε ἕως 
Ud A > 
σήμερον μηδέν(α) ἀπολε- 
λύσθαι τῶν μετὰ σίτου. 15 
by 4 \ , lg 
Ασπάζομαι τὴν σύνβιον σου 


Irenaeus to Apolinarius his brother, many greetings. 


Con- 


tinually I pray that you may be in health, even as I myself am 


in health. 


I wish you to know that I arrived at land on the 


6th of the month Epeiph, and I finished unloading my ship on 
the 18th of the same month, and went up to Rome on the 25th 
of the same month, and the place welcomed us, as God willed. 
Daily we are waiting for our discharge, so that up till to-day no 


one of us in the corn service has been let go. 


4. γινώσκειν κτλ. Cf. the Paul- 
ine formula οὐ θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν 
(Rom. i 13 etc.). 

7. é&e[x]évwoa] Cf. the use of the 
verb in Song of Solomon i 3 μύρον 
ἐκκενωθὲν ὄνομά σου, and see the note 
by Dr J. H. Moulton in £2. νι 
iil, p. 276. 

10. παρεδέξατο] For the idea 
of ‘welcome’ underlying the word 
cf. Mk iv 20, Acts xv 4 παρεδέχθησαν 


I greet your wife 


ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας. 

II. ὡς ὁ θεὸς ἤθελεν] This precise 
formula has not yet been discovered 
elsewhere, and has led to the idea 
that the writer was a Christian, 
cf. καθὼς (ὁ θεὸς) ἠθέλησεν in τ Cor. 
ΧΙ 18, xv 38, and see further the 
note on B.G.U. 423. 18 (=No. 36). 

13. διμι[σ]σωρίαν] Cf. Latin ἐ2Ζ- 
terae dimissoriae. 


102 LETTER FROM ROME 


πολλὰ Kal Σερῆνον καὶ πάν- 
τες τοὺς φιλοῦντάς σε κατ᾽ ὄνο- 
μα. 
Ἔρρωσο. Μεσορὴ θ΄. 
On the verso 
᾿Απολιναρί(ωι}) XK ἀπὸ Eipnvaiov ἀδελφοῦ. 
much, and Serenus, and all who love you, by name. Good-bye. 
Mesore 9. 
(Addressed) To Apolinarius from Irenaeus his brother. 


18. κατ᾽ ὄνομα] Cf. 3 Jo. 15 ἀσπάζου τοὺς φίλους κατ᾽ ὄνομα. 


42. A BOYS LETIGS 


P. ORY. 119. ii/iil A.D. 


Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyrit, p. 185 f. 
For various emendations in the text which have been followed here, see 
Wilamowitz-Moellendorf, G. G. A. 1898, p. 686, and Blass, Hermes, 
XXXIV (1899), p. 312 ff.; cf. also Deissmann, Licht vom Osten”, 


Ῥ- 137 ff. 

A letter from a boy to his father complaining that he had 
not been taken to Alexandria. Notwithstanding the atrocious 
spelling and grammar, which are on a level with the unfilial 
tone of the contents, the letter is very instructive for the 
student of the Greek vernacular. 


΄ “ Ν ’ 
Θέων Θέωνει τῶ πατρὶ χαίρειν. 
A ’ 
καλῶς ἐποίησες. οὐκ ἀπένηχές ME MET ἐ- 
“ > , Δ > / > / 
σοῦ εἰς πόλιν. ἢ ov θέλις ἀπενέκκειν με- 


Theon to Theon his father, greeting. You did a fine thing! 
You have not taken me away along with you to the city! If 


1. Θέων] From the address we use of the verb cf. P. Par. 49. 23 f. 
learn that Theon Μὴ wasalso known (11{8.6.) διὰ τὸ els τὴν πόλιν με θέλειν 
as Θεωνᾶς. δοῦναι ἀπενεγκεῖν. 

2. ἀπένηχες)-- ἀπήνεγκες, as ἀπε- ἐσοῦ] For the form see Moulton, 
véxxew (l. 3) ΞΞ ἀπενεγκεῖν, and dwe- Proleg. p. 234. 
νέκαι 1. 8) ΞΞ ἀπενέγκαι. Fora similar 


A BOY’S LETTER 


103 


τ᾽ ἐσοῦ εἰς ᾿Αλεξανδρίαν, ov μὴ γράψω σε é- 


πιστολήν, οὔτε λαλῶ σε, οὔτε υἱγένω σε 5 
9 
εἶτα. ἂν δὲ ἔλθης εἰς ᾿Αλεξανδρίαν, οὐ 


μὴ λάβω χεῖραν παρά [σ]ου, οὔτε πάλι χαίρω 


σε λυπόν. 
“ , 
ταῦτα ye[t|vere. 


ἂμ μὴ θέλῃς ἀπενέκαι ple], 
καὶ ἡ μήτηρ μου εἶπε ᾿Αρ- 


Ms Φ 5 A => ᾽ , 
χέλαῳ, OTL AVaTTATOL με' ἄρρον αὕὑτον. ΙΟ 


καλῶς δὲ ἐποίησες. 
μεγάλα, ἀράκια. 


τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ιβ΄ ὅτι ἔπλευσες. 
x \ , > \ , 
ἂμ μὴ πέμψῃς, ov μὴ φα- 
ταῦτα. 15 


με, παρακαλῶ σε. 
γω, οὐ μὴ πείνω. 


Sapa μοι ἔπεμψεϊς] 
πεπλάνηκαν ἡμῶς ἐκε[1), 


λυπὸν πέμψον εἴς] 


ἐρῶσθέ σε εὔχ(ομαι). 


ToBe ιη΄. 


On the verso 


ἀπόδος Θέωνι [α]πὸ Θεωνᾶτος vie. 


you refuse to take me along with you to Alexandria, I won’t 
write you a letter, or speak to you, or wish you health. And 
if you do go to Alexandria, I won’t take your hand, or greet 
you again henceforth. If you refuse to take me, that’s what’s 
up! And my mother said to Archelaus, “He upsets me: off 
with him!” But you did a fine thing! You sent me gifts, great 
ones, husks !! They deceived us there, on the 12th, when you sailed. 
Send for me then, I beseech you. If you do not send, I won’t eat, 
won't drink! There now! I pray for your health. Tubi 18. 


(Addressed) 


4. οὐ μή] In the Pauline Epp. 
(1 Cor. viii 13, Gal. v 16, 1 Thess. 
iv 15, v 3) this double negative 
seems always to carry the full em- 
phasis that it possesses here. For 
its general use in the Gk Bible, see 
Moulton’s careful statement Prodeg. 
p. 187 ff. 

6. ἄν]-- ἐάν, a dialectic variant 
which in the N.T. is confined to 
the Fourth Gospel (Jo. v 19, xii 32, 
Xili 20, xvi 23, xx 23 (dzs)): see 
further Moulton Proleg. p. 43, n. 2. 

8. λυπόν] -Ξ λοιπόν, cf. 1 Cor. iv 2a/. 

10. ἀναστατοῖ] Cf. B.G. U. 1079. 
20 (=No. 15). 


Deliver to Theon from Theonas his son. 


ἄρρον( Ξε: ἄρον) αὐτόν] Cf. Jo. xix 
15. ἄρον, ρον, σταύρωσον αὐτόν. 

12. dpdxia] Apparently a di- 
minutive of ἄρακος, a leguminous 
plant which grows among lentils. 
The irony underlying its use here 
may perhaps be brought out by the 
rendering ‘husks’: cf. Lk. xv 16 
κεράτια. 

πεπλάνηκαν Nu@(=a)s}] This me- 
taphorical use of the verb is com- 
mon in the N.T., Mt. xxiv 4 αἱ. 

14,15. οὐ μὴ φάγω κτλ.] Deiss- 
mann compares the resolution of the 
Jewish zealots in Ac. xxiii 12 μήτε 
φαγεῖν μήτε πεῖν. 


104 LETTER OF AN ANXIOUS. MOTHER 


43. LETTER OF AN ANXIOUS 
MOTHER 


B. G. U. 380. iii/A.D. 


From the Faytim. Edited by Krebs in Berliner Griechische 
Urkunden 11, Ὁ. 40, with emendations by Viereck, p. 355. See 
also Preisigke, Famzlienbriefe, p. 95 f.; Erman and Krebs, p. 212 f. 


A mother has heard of an injury to her son’s foot, but 
resolves to delay setting off to visit him, until she learns from 
himself how he really is. These tidings she now begs him to 
communicate and so relieve the anxiety of a mother. 

The letter, which is in very illiterate Greek, is written on 
the verso of an official document, which had been crossed 
through, cut into smaller pieces, and sold for further use 
(cf. Intr. p. xxiif.). 


Ἢ μήτη[ρ'"Ἰελόχῳ τῷ vide 
χαίρειν. : 
Ὀψείας τῆς ὥρας ἀπελ- 
τοῦσα πρὸς Σεραπίωνα 
τὸν βατρανον ἐξέτασε 5 
περὶ τῆς σωτηρίας σου 
καὶ τῆς πεδίων σου, καὶ εἷ- 
πέ μοι, ὅτι τὸν πόδαν πο- 
His mother to...her son, greeting. At a late hour I went to 
Serapion..., and asked about your health and the health of your 


children. And he told me that you had a sore foot owing to a 


2. ὀψείας κτλ.} Cf. Mk xi. 11 ‘master,’ or οὐετρανόν ‘ veteran.’ 


ὀψίας (6pyée)...7Hs ὥρας. P. Tebt. éférace|=éénraca. For the verb, 
283. 6 f. (B.C. 93 or 60) has ὀψίτερον sn he ΧΧῚ 12. 
τῆς ὥρας. . σωτηρία) Cf. Β.α.ὕὉ. 423. 13 


5. βατρανον] Either=aarpévov (=No. 36), note. 


LETTER OF AN ANXIOUS MOTHER 105 


a > Ν , " 
vets ἅπὸ σκολαπου, καὶ 
/ 
ἐτολότην, WS σου περισό- 10 
τερον νωχελευομένου. 
Καὶ αἰμοῦ λαυγούσας τῷ 
Υ Φ 
Σεραπίωνι, ὅτι συνε(ρ)ξέρ- 
/ of: / > \ 
χομέ ov, ἔλεγαί μοι' Οὐδὲν 
3 
περισότείρ]ον ἔχι oe. Εἰ δὲ οἷ- 15 
δες σατῷ, ὅτι ἔχεις ἔτι, 
(i) \ , 
γράψον μοι, καὶ χαταβένω 
περπατῶ μετὰ οὗ ἐὰν εὕ- 
ρω. Μὴ οὖν ἀμελήσῃς, τέ- 
U \ A 
χνον, γραψε μοι περὶ τῆς 20 


€ 
σωτηρίας [σου ὧσθ ideas πό- 
/ > 7 
βον τέκνου. ᾿Ασπάζετέ σε 
τὰ τέχνα σον. Αὐρήλιος Πτο- 


a \ ! A 
λεμενο τῷ πατρεὶ χαίρει πει- 
v 


σον Διονύσιον χα[]ρειν τέχν(ον). 25 
splinter. And I was troubled because you were only able to walk 
so slowly. And when I said to Serapion that I would go along 


with him to (see) you, he said to me, “ There is nothing so much the 
matter with you.” Butif you yourself know that matters are still not 
going well with you, write to me, and I will come down, going 
with anyone I may find. Do not then forget, my child, to write 
me regarding your health, for you know the anxiety (of a mother) 
for a child. Your children greet you. Aurelius...greets his father. 
Persuade Dionysius to greet the child. 


9. σκολάπου] Ξεσκόλοπος. This sense, cf. Eur. Alc. 1067 θολοῖ δὲ 


passage shows that in the vernacular 
σκόλοψ had come to mean ‘splinter,’ 
‘thorn,’ rather than ‘stake’: cf. 
Numb. ΧΧΧΙΙ §5, Sir. xlili 19, 2 Cor. 


καρδίαν. 
If. νῳχελευομένου)] The verb 


occurs three times in Aquila’s version 


of the O. T,, Prov. xviii 9, ΧΧΙν Ip, τ 


xil 7° Jobi 14. δ᾽ Wigwe 
10. ἐτολότην] = ἐθολώθην. ΑΡ- 21, 22. wa’ ca: 7Ξ ὡς eis 
parently an instance ofthesomewhat φόβον. 


rare verb θολόω in its metaphorical 


106 


LETTER OF APION 


44. LETTER OF APION 


P, TERY. 421. 


11.4.2. 


Edited by Grenfell, Hunt, and Goodspeed in Zedtunis Papyri 11, 


Ῥ. 298. 


An urgent letter addressed to a certain Didymus informing 
him that his sister is ill, and bidding him come at once. 


b f ’ 

Απίων Διδύμῳ χαίρειν. πάντα 

ὑπερθέμενος ἐξαυτῆς ἅμα τῷ 

λαβεῖν σε ταῦτά μου τὰ γράμματα 
a \ Se > \ ς > e 

γενοῦ πρὸς ἐμὲ ἐπεὶ ἡ ἀδελφή σου 


/ 
νωθρεύεται. 


> A Α ‘ x \ Ty 
αὑτῆς TO λευκὸν TO παρὰ σοὶ EVvLy- 
κον ἐρχ[όμενος τὸ δὲ καλλάϊνον ~ 


\ \ , 
καὶ TO KLT@VLOV 5 


Ln] ἐνίγκῃς, ἀλλὰ θέλις αὐτὸ πωλῆ- 
σα[.] πώλησον, θέλις αὐτὸ ἀφεῖναι 


Apion to Didymus greeting. Put off everything, and imme- 
diately on receipt of this letter of mine come to me, since your 
sister is sick. And her tunic, the white one which you have, bring 


when you come, but the turquoise one do not bring. 


But if you 


wish to sell it, sell it; if you wish to let your daughter have it, let 


2. ἐξαυτῆς) a late Gk word= 

Lat. s/zco. It occurs six times in 
the N.T., e.g. Mk vi 25, Ac. x 33, 
Phil. ii 23. 
5. νωθρεύεται] Cf. B.G.U. 449. 4 
(ii/ili A.D.) ἀκούσας ὅτι νωθρεύῃ ἀγω- 
νιοῦμεν, and for the adj. as in Heb. 
vi. 12, cf.-P. Amh.. 98. 15: (i1/A,D.) 
€lv νωθρίᾳ μου γενομένου ‘when I 
had shown myself sluggish or in- 
different’ as regards my rights. 

8. μ[ὴ] ἐνίγκῃς} On the force of 
μή with the aor. subj. see Moulton 


Proleg. p. 122. 

θέλις κτλ. In a note in the 
American Fournal of Theology Xi, 
p- 249 f. Goodspeed aptly compares 
the ‘crisp interrogatives’ used by St 
Paul in 1 Cor. vii 27 (cf. v. 18 and 
Jas. v 3), and suggests that in both 
cases the writers were employing no 
rhetorical artifice, but simply ‘the 
most concise conditional mechanism 
known to them.’ Cf. also Blass 
Gramm. p. 302. 


LETTER OF APION 107 


τῇ θυγατρί σ[ου] ἄφες. ἀλλὰ μὴ ἀμελή- 10 
σῃς τι αὐτῆς [κ]αὶ μὴ σκύλῃς τὴν 
yluvalixa σου ἢ τὰ παιδία, ἐρχόμε- 
ν[ο]ς δὲ ἔρχου is Θεογενίδα. 
ἐρρῶσθαί σε εὔχομαι. 


her have it. But do not neglect her in any way, and do not trouble 
your wife or the children. And when you come, come to Theognis. 


I pray for your health. 


11. μὴ σκύλῃς] ‘do not trouble.’ 12. ἐρχόμενος δὲ ἔρχου] a good 
For this weakened sense, as in instance of the manner in which 
Mk v 35, Lk. vii 6, viii 49, cf. fur- a phrase, while suggesting Hebraistic 
ther P. Oxy. 295. 5 (c. A-D. 35) μὴ influence, may nevertheless be true 
σκίλ)ύλλε ἑατήν, and for examples Gk, however unidiomatic: see fur- 
of the verb’s varied usage see Moul- _ ther, Moulton Prodeg. p. 75 f. 


ton Exp. V1 iii, p. 273 f. 


45. HIRE OF DANCING GIRLS 


P. GRENF. II, 67. A.D. 237. 


From the Faytim. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Greek Papyri, 
Series 11) p. 101 ff. For the emendations that have been introduced 
into the following text, see Wilcken, Archiv 111, p. 124. 


An interesting glimpse into the lighter life of the Fayfim is 
afforded by the following document, in which the village 
council of Bacchias enter into a contract for the services of 
two dancing-girls, evidently for some approaching festival. 
We may compare the engagement of pantomimes and 
musicians in P. Flor. 74 (a.D. 181), and the accounts of the 
receipts and expenditure in connexion with public games at 
Oxyrhynchus, P. Oxy. 519 (1i/A.D.), also P. Brit. Mus. 331 
(=Il, p. 154) (A.D. 165) which, as Wilcken (Archiv 1, p. 153, 
cf. 111, p. 241) has shown, deals with a similar engagement. 


108 


HIRE OF DANCING GIRLS 


[Αὐρ]ηλ(ίῳ) Θεῶνε. πρωνοη(τῇ) αὐλ(ητρίδων) 
[πα]ρὰ Αὐρηλίου ᾿Ασκλᾶ Φιλαδέλ- 


[φου] ἡγουμένου συνόδου κώ- 
βούλομαι 


[μη]ς Βακχιάδος. 


[ἐϊκλαβεῖν παρὰ σοῦ Τί .Ἰσαὶν 5 


[ὀρ]χηστρίαν σὺν ἑτέρᾳ μιᾷ [Ἀ]ει- 
[τουρ]γήσιν ἡμῖν ἐν τῇ προ κε]ι- 


[μέ]νῃ κώμῃ ἐπὶ ἡμέρας « 
ἀπὸ τῆς uy) Φαῶφι μηνὸς 


[κατ]ὰ ἀρχαίους, χλαβμανόντων 10 


[av]rav ὑπὲρ μισθοῦ ἡμερη- 


[σίως (δραχμὰς) As’, καὶ ὑπὲρ τιμήμα- 


[τος] πασῶν τῶν ἡμερῶν 


To Aurelius Theon, provider of flute-girls, from Aurelius Asclas 


Philadelphus, president of the village council of Bacchias. 


I wish 


to hire from you T.sais the dancing-girl along with one other to 
perform for us in the aforesaid village for ten days from the 13th of 
the month Phaophi old style, they receiving by way of hire 36 
drachmas daily, and by way of payment for the whole period three 


I. _mpw(=o)von(rp)] For the verb 
ch. P. Tebt. 40. 12 (= Noa. 76). 

avd(nrpidwv)] For the conjunction 
with ὄρχησις, cf. Mt. xi 17 ηὐλήσαμεν 
ὑμῖν K. οὐκ ὠρχήσασθε. 

3. ἡγουμένου κτὰλ.] For the vil- 
lage council which was composed of 
the ‘elders’ see the note on P. Tebt. 
40.17 (=No. 10). ‘Hy. is evidently 
here its ‘president’ or ‘head,’ cf. 
B.G.U. 270. 6 (ii/A.D.) ἦγ. κώμης, 
though the title is by no means 
limited to this signification: see 
Editors’ note on P. Fay. 110. 
26. The N.T. usage in Heb. 
ΧΙ]. 7 etc. may be illustrated by 
P.. Brit. Mus. 281. 2 (=11,. p. 66) 
(A.D. 66) where the death of a 
priest is notified ἡγουμένοις ἱερέων. 

6. [ὀρ]χηστρίαν] Cf. Mt. xiv. 6 
ὠρχήσατο ἣἡ θυγάτηρ τ. Ἡρῳδιάδος 
ἐν τῷ μέσῳ. 


6, ἡ. [A]ecLroup]yjow]=Xecroup- 
γήσειν, αι happy suggestion (Wilcken) 
for the editorial δι᾽ [ὄρχ]ησιν. For 
the verb, cf. P. Par. 26. 2 (=No. 5). 

10. [κατ]ὰ ἀρχαίους] i.e. the old 
Egyptian system of reckoning 365 
days to the year without a leap-year, 
which, even after the introduction 
of the Augustan calendar, continued 
to be used in many non-official 
documents: see the Editors’ note 
here and their introd. to P. Oxy. 235. 

12. dpaxuasrAS’] In P. Flor. 74 
the two pantomimes with their band 
receive the same money payment 
with a like allowance of food. Ac- 
cording to P. Oxy. 519 an actor 
received as much as 496 drachmas, 
and an Homeric rhapsodist (ὁμηρι- 
στής) 448 drachmas, but the period 
of the engagement is not specified. 


HIRE OF DANCING GIRLS 


109 


[πυρο]ῦ ἀρτάβας y καὶ ψωμίων 


ζε[ὑ]γη ιε΄, ὑπὲρ καταβάσεως 


15 


Kat ἀναβάσεως ὄνους γ᾽" ἐντεῦ- 
θε[ν] δὲ ἐσχή(κασι) ὑπὲρ ἀραβώνος 
[τῇ τ]ιμῇ ἐλλογουμέν[ ο]ν σί οι 


(δραχμὰς [18. 


(ἔτους) γ΄ Αὐτοκράτορος (Kai)capos Ταίου ᾿Ιουλίου 20 
Οὐήρου Μαξιμίνου Ἐὐσεβοῦς Euvtuyots 

Σεβαστοῦ Γερμανικοῦ Μεγίστου Δακικοῦ 

Μεγίστου [Sa]lppatixod Μεγίστου (καὶ) Τ᾽ αίου 

᾿Ιουλίου Οὐήρου Μαξίμου Γερμανικοῦ 


artabas of wheat, and fifteen couples of delicacies, and for their 


conveyance down and back again three asses. 


have received 
reckoned by you in the price. 


And of this they 


drachmas by way of earnest money to be 


The 3rd year of the Emperor Caesar Gaius Julius Verus 
Maximinus Pius Felix Augustus Germanicus Maximus Dacicus 
Maximus Sarmaticus Maximus (and) Gaius Julius Verus Maximus 


14. ψωμίων] Cf. P. Tebt. 33. 14 
(INO, 51). 

15. ὑπὲρ καταβάσεως κτλ.] Cf. 
the similar provision for conveyance 
on the journey ‘up’ and ‘down’ in 
P. Brit. Mus. 331 (=H, p. 154). 

17. ἀραβῶνος] For the spelling, 
see Moulton Proleg. p. 45, Thack- 
eray Gramm. 1, Ὁ. 119, and for the 
meaning, cf. P. Par. 58. 14 (ii/B.C.) 
where a woman who is selling a 
cow receives 1000 drachmas as 
apaBGva. The vernacular usage (see 
Lex. Notes, Exp. Vivi, p. 280) amply 
confirms the N.T. sense of ‘an 
earnest,’ or a part given in advance 
of what will be bestowed fully after- 
wards, in 2 Cor. 122, v5, Eph. i 14. 

18. [τῇ Thun ἐλλογ.] The Edd. 
read originally [τοῦ] μὴ ἐλλογΎ., as 


if the arrhabo were to be supple- 
mentary to the contract price, but, 
as Wilcken’s emendation shows, it 
was to be included in it. 

é\XNoyoupévov] To the technical 
use of this word, as in Philem. 18, 
add such a further ex. from the 
papyri as P. Strass. 32. gf. (iii/A.D.) 
δότω λόγον, τί αὐτῷ ὀφείλ(εται.. ἵνα 
οὕτως αὐτῷ ἐνλογηθῇ, and for its 
more metaphorical sense, as in Rom. 
v 13, cf. the interesting rescript in 
which the Emperor Hadrian an- 
nounces certain privileges to his 
soldiers: B.G.U. 140. 31 f. οὐχ 
ἕνεκα Tov δοκεῖν με αὐτοῖς ἐνλογεῖν, 
‘not however that I may seem 
thereby to be commending myself 
to them.’ 


IIo 


HIRE OF DANCING GIRLS 


[Meyiorov] Δακικοῦ Μεγίστου Σαρματικ[ οῦ 25 
[Meyiorov το]ῦ γενναιοτάτου (Kai)oapos, 


κυρίων [ailwvioly Σε]βαστῶν ‘Enid [. 


Germanicus [Maximus] Dacicus Maximus Sarmaticus [Maximus], 
the most noble Caesar, the aeonian lords Augusti, Epeiph... 


27. [ai]wvlw[v]] a constantly re- 
curring epithet of the Imperial power 
at any rate from the time of Hadrian 
(B.G.U. 176. 12 τοῦ αἰωνίου κόσμου 
τοῦ κυ[ρί]ου Καίσαρος), and always 
apparently in the sense of the Lat. 


46. 


P. Oxy. 886. 


perpetuus. In the vernacular there- 
fore the word does not do more 
than depict that of which the horizon 
is not in view. Cf. Deissmann 2S. 
p. 363, and the exx. in Exp. VI 
vill, p. 424 f., and VII v, p. 174. 


MAGICAL FORMULA 


ili/A.D. 


Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri V1, p. 200f. 


A formula for obtaining an omen, purporting to be derived 


from a sacred book. 


Μεγάλη Ἶσις ἡ κυρία. 


ἀντίγραφον ἱερᾶς βί- 
βλου τῆς εὑρετίσης ἐν 


Great is the Lady Isis. 


1. Μεγάλη "Iots κτλ. an invo- 
cation to the goddess, which lends 
additional confirmation to Ramsay’s 
view (Church in the Roman Emptre 
p- 135 ff.) that in Ac. xix. 28 Μεγάλη 
ἡ (om. ἡ D}) “Apresus ᾿Εφεσίων we 
have ‘a stock phrase of Artemis- 
worship,’ which rose at once to the 
lips of the excited mob, rather than 
an argument directed against St 


Copy of a sacred book found in the 


Paul’s doctrine. 

2—4. lep. βίβλου τ. εὑρετίσης 
(ΞΞ εὑρεθείση5) κτλ} A_ striking 
parallel (suggested by Cumont to 
the Editors) is found in Catal. codd. 
Astr. Graec. vii, p. 62 Βίβλος 
εὑρεθεῖσα ἐν Ἡλιουπόλει τῆς Αἰγύπτου 
ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ ἐν ἀδύτοις ἐἔγγεγραμμένη 
ἐν ἱεροῖς γράμμασι κτλ. 


MAGICAL FORMULA 


τοῖς τοῦ Ἑρμοῦ ταμίοις. 

ς \ , > \ \ \ 

ὁ δὲ τρόπος ἐστὶν τὰ Tep[i] 5 
Ta γράμματα KO’ 

δι’ ὧν ὁ “Ἑρμῆς κὲ ἡ Ἶσις 


fa) lol \ > 
ζητοῦσα ἑαυτῆς τὸν a- 


δελφὸν κὲ ἄνδρα Ὄ- 


σιρειν. 


ἐπικαλοῦ μὲν (0) IO 


τὸν (ἥλιον) κὲ τοὺς ἐν βυ- 
θῷ θεοὺς πάντας πε- 


ρὶ ὧν θέλις κληδονισ- 


θῆναι. 


λαβὼν φύνι- 


κος ἄρσενος φύλλα κθ' 15 


τ , > e 7 a 

ἐπίγρί(αψον) ἐν ἑκάστῳ τῶν 
if \ a A 

φύλλων τὰ τῶν θεῶν 


3 , \ » if 
ὀνόματα Ke ἐπευξά- 


μενος ἐρε κατὰ δύο 


archives of Hermes. 


The method is concerned with the 20 letters, 


which were used by Hermes and by Isis, when she was seeking for 


her brother and husband Osiris. 


Call upon the sun and all the 


gods in the deep concerning those things about which you wish to 


receive an omen. 


Take 29 leaves of a male palm, and write upon 


each of the leaves the names of the gods, and having prayed lift 


6. τὰ γράμματα κθ΄ The letters 
of the alphabet played a large part 
in magical divination (cf. Reitzen- 
stein Potmandres pp. 260, 288 ff.), 
though no reason has as yet been 
suggested why their number here 
should be 29 instead of 24. For a 
corresponding use of the vowels 
eee. bt. Mus, 229. 705 ff. (=1, 
p- 107), partly to be explained by 
the fact that ‘they form an amplif- 
cation of the name taw or caew 
which represented the Hebrew name 
of the Deity’ (Kenyon). 

Io. ἐπικαλοῦ] With the frequent 
occurrence of this word in magical 
formulae (e.g. 1. 350 of the Brit. 
Mus. papyrus cited above) cf. 
such passages from the Gk Bible as 


Sir. xlvii 5 ἐπεκαλέσατο yap Κύριον 
τὸν ὕψιστον, Ac. vii 59 Στέφανον 
ἐπικαλούμενον καὶ λέγοντα Κύριε 


᾽Ιησοῦ κτλ. 


13. κληδονισθῆναι)74 LXX word, 
e.g. Deut. xvill 10 οὐχ εὑρεθήσεται... 
κληδονιζόμενος. 

τό. ἐπίγρί (aor) ἐν] Cf. Ac. xvii 23 
βωμὸν ἐν ᾧ ἐπεγέγραπτο ΑΓ ΝΩΣΤΩ 
ΘΕΏ. 

19, 20. ἐρε (=alpe) κατὰ δύο 
δύο] For the mixed distributives, 
cf. Lk. x 1 ἀνὰ δύο δύο BK, and for 
evidence that we need no longer 
find a ‘Hebraism’ in δύο δύο and 
similar combinations, see Moulton 
Proleg. p. 97, Thackeray Gramm. 


I, p. 54. 


112 MAGICAL FORMULA 


δύο, τὸ δὲ ὑπολιπό[μ]ε- 20 
νον ἔσχατον ἀναγνώ- 

τι κὲ εὑρήσις σου τὴν κλη- 

δόνα ἐν οἷς μέτεστειν 

καὶ χρημαθισθήσῃ τη- 

λαυγώς." 25 


them up two by two, and read that which is left at the last, and you 
will find in what things your omen consists, and you will receive a 
clear answer. 


24. χρημαθ(:-ετ)ὴισθήσῃ! Cf. P. rndavyas] Cf. Mk viii 25 évé- 
Par. 46. 2 ff. (B.C. 153) τὰ παρὰ τῶν βλεπεν τηλαυγῶς ἅπαντα. The cor- 


θεῶν κατὰ λόγον σοι χρηματίζεται,  Yesponding adj. and substantives are 
and for a similar use of the pass. in found in the LXX, e.g. Pss. xviii. 8, 
the N.T., see Mt. ii 12, 22, Lk. ii ΧΥΠ. 12, Lev. xiii. 23. 

26, Ac. x 22, Heb. viii §, xi 7. 


47. MAGICAL INCANTATION 


PE. £AR. 574. i11/A.D. 


Edited by Wessely in Denkschriften der philosophisch-historischen 
Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Wien, XXXVI 
(1888), p. 75. See also the same writer’s Monuments du Christianisme, 
Ῥ. 183 ff., and his article On the Spread of Jewish-Christian Religious 
ideas among the Egyptians in Exp. 111 iv, p. 194 ff. 


The following extract from the great Paris magical papyrus 
contains the Greek text of an ancient Coptic spell, which 
probably goes back as far as the second century. It will be 
noticed that the native Egyptian terms are simply transcribed 
into Greek characters. Apart from its other features, the 
papyrus is of special interest to Biblical students as showing 
how widely Jewish-Christian names and ideas had spread 
among the Egyptians at this early date. Wessely indeed 
claims this spell as ‘one of the most ancient traces of the 
propagation of Christianity in Egypt’ (Zonuments du Christt- 
anismeé, Ὁ. 185). 


MAGICAL INCANTATION 


πρᾶξις γενναία ἐκβάλλουσα δαίμονας. 


[13 


[227 


λόγος λεγόμενος ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ. 
βάλε ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ κλῶνας ἐλαίας 


“ / 
καὶ ὄπισθεν αὐτοῦ σταθεὶς λέγεις" 


[230 


χαῖρε φνουθι v “Αβραάμ' χαῖρε πνου 
τεν Ἶσάκ' χαῖρε πνουτε ν ἰακωβ᾽ 


Ἰησοῦς me Χρηστὸς we ἅγιος ν πνεῦμα 
ψιηρινφιωθ εθσαρηὶ ν ἴσασφε 


εθσαχουν ν Ισασφι' eva law La 


1235 


βαωθ μαρετετενσομ σωβι σα 

Bur ἀπὸ τοῦ δ(ε)ῖίνα) σατετεννουθ παῖ 
π᾿ ἀκάθαρτος ν δαίμων πι σαδανᾶς 
εθιηϊωθφ ἐξορκίζω σε δαῖμον, 


Ψ = 3 \ ΄ 
Οστις TOT OUY εἰ, KATA Τουτου 


[240 


τοῦ θεοῦ σαβαρβαρβαθιωθ σαβαρ 


A notable spell for driving out demons. 
uttered over the head (of the possessed one). 


Invocation to be 
Place before him 


branches of olive, and standing behind him say: Hail, spirit of 
Abraham ; hail, spirit of Isaac; hail, spirit of Jacob; Jesus the 


Christ, the holy one, the spirit.. 


.drive forth the devil from this man, 
until this unclean demon of Satan shall flee before thee. 


I adjure 


thee, O demon, whoever thou art, by the God Sabarbarbathiéth 


1227. πράξει} Cf. Ac. xix 18, 
where the word is similarly used of 
magical spells, and the apocryphal 
Gospel of Nicodemus i, where the 
Jews bring the charge against Jesus 
that δαιμονιζομένους ἐθεράπευσεν ἐν 
σαββάτῳ ἀπὸ κακῶν πράξεων. 

ἐκβάλλουσα] Cf. Mt. vii 22 τῷ 
σῷ ὀνόματι δαιμόνια ἐξεβάλομεν. 

1231, 2. ᾿Αβραάμ κτλ.] The ap- 
peal to the God of Abraham, of 
Isaac and of Jacob is very common 
in the magical papyri. Deissmann 
(BS. p. 282) quotes Origen ς. (εἶς. 
v 45 to the effect that these names 
had to be left untranslated in the 
adjurations if the Jower of the in- 
᾿ cantation was not to be lost. 


M. 


1233. ᾿Ιησοῦς xrX.] Another ex- 
orcism in the same papyrus _begins 
1, 3019 ἘΣ ὁρκίξω σε κατὰ τοῦ θ(εο)ῦ 
τῶν Ἑβραίων᾽ Ιησοῦ, where, as Deiss- 
mann (ZO.” p. 192 ἢ. 14) points 
out, the name Jesus can only have 
been inserted by a heathen: neither 
a Jew nor a Christian would have 
described Him as ‘the god of the 
Hebrews.’ 

1239. ἐξορκίζω] Cf. the quota- 
tion in the previous note, and 
P. Leid. v 431 (iii/A.D.) ἐξορκίζω σε 
τὴν δύναμιν cov: see also Mt. xxvi 
63, Ac. xix 13, and ἐνορκίζω 1 Thess. 
v 27 (note). 

1240, I. κατὰ τούτου τοῦ θεοῦ} 


Cf. P. Petr. iti p. 20 (=P, Par. 63, 
8 


114 


MAGICAL INCANTATION 


βαρβαθιουθ' σαβαρβαρβαθιωνηθ 
σαβαρβαρβαφαῖ" ἔξελθε, δαῖμον, 


ὅστις ποτ᾽ οὖν εἶ, καὶ ἀπόστηθι ἀπὸ τοῦ δ(ε)ῖ(να) 


ἄρτι ἄρτι ἤδη. 


ἔξελθε δαῖμον, 


1245 


> / 7 a > , 
ἐπεί σε δεσμεύω δεσμοῖς ἀδαμαντίνοις 


» , \ / ᾽ \ if 
ἀλύτοις, καὶ παραδίδωμι σε εἰς TO μέ- 


λαν χάος ἐν ταῖς ἀπωλίαις. 


Sabarbarbathiuth Sabarbarbathionéth Sabarbarbaphai. Come forth, 
O demon, whoever thou art, and depart from so and so at once, at 
once, now. Come forth, O demon, for I shall chain thee with 
adamantine chains not to be loosed, and I shall give you over 


to black chaos in utter destruction. 


38 ff.) S]pxous παρ᾽ ὑμῶν λαβεῖν μὴ 
μόνον ἐπὶ τῶ[»ν] θεῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ κατὰ 
τῶν βασιλέων γραπτούς, ‘to exact 
oaths from you not only by the gods, 
but also by the kings in the forms 
specially written.’ (Edd.) 

1243. ἔξελθε] Cf. Mk i 25, v8, 
ix 25. 

1245. ἄρτι: κτλ] a common 
magical formula, cf. e.g. P. Brit. 
Mus. 121. 373 (=I, p. 96) (iii/A.D.) 
ἐν [τ]ῇ ἄρτι ὥρᾳ ἤδη ἤδη ταχὺ ταχύ, 
and for the strictly pvesent time 


implied in ἄρτι see 1 Thess. iii 6 
(note). 

1247- παραδίδωμι] Cf. P. Brit. 
Mus. 46. 334 ff. (iv/A.D.) νεκυδαίμων 
... Wapadidwul go τὸν dea) ὅπως 
κτλ., and see the similar formula in 
1 Cor. ν 5 παραδοῦναι τὸν τοιοῦτον 
τῷ Σατανᾷ εἰς ὄλεθρον τῆς σαρκός. 

1248. χάος. The word is found 
twice in the LXX, Mic. i 6, Zech. 
XIV 4. 
amwi(=el)ats] Cf. 2 Thess. ii 3, 
(note). 


48. CERTIFICATE OF PA 
SACRIFICE 


BiG; 17: 287. 


From the Faytm. 


A.D. 250. 


Edited by Krebs in Berliner Griechische 


Urkunden 1, Ὁ. 282; cf. Sitzungsb. Berl. Akad. 1893, p. 1007 ff. 
For various emendations and restorations see also Harnack, 7z%eol. 
Literaturz. 1894, p. 162, and Wessely, Monuments du Christianisme, 


p- 115 ff. 


The well-known account by Cyprian of the Christians who, 
during the Decian persecution, obtained false certificates from 
the magistrates to the effect that they had sacrificed in the 


CERTIFICATE OF PAGAN SACRIFICE 115 


heathen manner (‘qui se ipsos infideles inlicita nefariorum 
libellorum professione prodiderant’ .52. 30 (3), cf. 55 (2)) has 
been strikingly illustrated by the publication of five of these 
“belli, which can be conveniently studied in Wessely’s collec- 
tion cited above: cf. also Oxyrhynchus Pap. Vv, p. 49 f. A 
sixth /:bed/us is included among the Rylands Papyri, which are 
being edited by Dr A. S. Hunt. 

The different documents resemble one another very closely 
in phraseology, showing that there was a stereotyped formula 
employed, which doubtless followed the language of the original 
edict, ordering the sacrifices to be offered. In view of the 
fact that all five fall within the narrow limits of 13—25 June 
A.D. 250, it has been conjectured that at that time the whole 
population, pagan as well as Christian, furnished themselves 
with /de//1, which for the time being took the place of the usual 
census-returns (Wessely, of. cz¢. p. 123 f.). As further pointing 
in the same direction, it may be noted that one of the 
certificates, now at Vienna, is on behalf of a priestess of 
Petesuchus, who is hardly likely to have been accused of 
being a Christian (zzd. p. 119 f., and Anzeiger ad. phil-hist. 
Klasse, Χχν (1907) of the Vienna Academy). 


ery Tots ἐπὶ [τ]ῶν θυσιῶν ἡρη- 
μένοις κώμ(ης) ᾿Αλεξ(άνδρου) Νήσου 
παρὰ Αὐρηλ(ίου) Διογένου Σατα- 
βοῦτος ἀπὸ κώμ(ης) ᾿Αλεξάνδ(ρου) 
Νήσου ὡς (ἐτῶν) οβ΄ οὐλᾷ(ὴ) 5 
oppve δεξ(ιᾷ.) καὶ ἀεὶ 
θύων τοῖς θεοῖς διετέ- 
λεσα καὶ νῦν ἐπὶ πα- 
ροῦσιν ὑμεῖν κατὰ 
To those chosen to superintend the sacrifices at the village of 
Alexander-Island, from Aurelius Diogenes, the son of Satabus, of 
the village of Alexander-Island, being about 72 years old, a scar 


on the right eyebrow. It has always been my custom to sacrifice 
to the gods, and now in your presence in accordance with the 


8—2 


116 


CERTIFICATE OF PAGAN SACRIFICE 


Ta προστε[ τ]ατα[γ]μ[έ- 10 
va ἔθυσα [κα]ὶ ἔσ[πεισα] 

[κ]αὶ τῶν ἱΓεἸρείων [ἐγευ-] 

σάμην καὶ aki od] ὑμ[ᾶς] 


ὑποσημιώσασθαι. 


Διευτυχεῖται. 


15 


Αὐρήλί(ιος) [Acloyévns ἐπιδ[ἐ(δωκα))]}. 


(2nd hand) Αὐρή[λ(ιος)] Σύρος Δι[ογένη] 


θύοντα ἅμα ἡμῖν 1] 


κοινωνὸς σεσ-[ημείωμαι). 


(ist hand) [(€rovs)] α΄ Αὐτοκράτορος) Καίσαρος] 20 
[['a]iou Μεσσίου Κ[ο]ώ[ του] 
[Τρ]αια νοῦ Δε]κίου Εὐσ[εβοῦς] 
[EWr[eyods] Ee Alale rod 


᾿Επ[εὶφ] β΄. 


decrees I have sacrificed and poured libations and tasted the 


offerings, and I request you to counter-sign my statement. 
I, Aurelius Diogenes, have made this 
(2nd hand) I, Aurelius Syrus, as a participant have 


good fortune attend you. 
request. 


certified Diogenes as sacrificing along with us. 


May 


(1st hand.) The 


first year of the Emperor Caesar Gaius Messius Quintus Trajanus 
Decius Pius Felix Augustus, Epeiph 2. = 


10. τὰ προστε[τ]ατα[γ]μ[ἐ]να}ΞΞ 
τὰ προστεταγμένα, the imperial edict, 
or the magisterial decrees by which 
it was enforced. For the verb, 
cf. Ac. xvii 26 dploas mpooreray- 
μένους καιρούς. 

11. ἔθυσα κτλ.] Cf. the striking 
figurative use made by St Paul of 
these familiar acts of worship, Phil. 
ii 17 ἀλλὰ εἰ καὶ σπένδομαι ἐπὶ τῇ 


θυσίᾳ καὶ λειτουργίᾳ τῆς πίστεως 
ὑμῶν ; see also 2 Tim. iv 6 

(2, 13. [éyev]oduny] c. gen., as 
always in the N.T. except Jo. ii 9, 
Heb. vi 5 (note the significant change 
of construction from v. 4). In the 
LXX the acc. is fairly frequent. 
See further Abbott Joh. Gramm. 


p. 76 ff. 


LETTER OF PSENOSIRIS 117 


49. LETTER ΟΕ PSENOSIRIS 


P. GRENF. 11, 73. LATE iii/A.D. 


From the Great Oasis. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Greek 
Papyri, Series 11, p. 115f., and the subject of a special study by 
Deissmann, Zhe Epistle of Psenosiris (Lond. 1902 and 1907). See 
also the same writer’s Licht vom Osten, pp. 24f., 149 ff., and Wessely, 
Monuments du Christiantsme, p. 125 ff., where the literature to which 
the letter has given rise is fully detailed. 


The situation of this letter has been reconstructed with great 
ingenuity and probability by Deissmann. A Christian woman, 
by name Politike, has been banished to the Great Oasis during 
the Decian persecution. At Kysis, in the south of the Oasis, 
she finds a protector in the Christian presbyter Apollon, who, 
to secure her greater safety, sends her under the care of a party 
of grave-diggers to a Christian community in the interior, pre- 
sided over by Psenosiris. The journey is accomplished safely, 
and in the following letter Psenosiris reports the arrival of 
Politike to Apollon, and promises that her son Neilus, who is 
on his way to rejoin his mother, will shortly send further 
particulars. 


Wevooips πρεσβ[υτέ]ρῳ ᾿Απόλλωνι 
πρεσβυτέρῳ ἀγαπητῷ ἀδελφῷ 
ἐν K(upi)@ χαίρειν. 


“Ὁ / 
πρὸ TOV ὅλων πολλά σε ἀσπα- 


Psenosiris the presbyter to Apollon the presbyter, his beloved 
brother in the Lord, greeting! Before all else I salute you much 


2. πρεσβ[ υτέϊρῳθρι For the re- 2, 3. ἀδελφῷ ἐν Κ(υρί)ῳ}] Cf. 
ligious sense of this word see Deiss- _ Phil. i 14, and for the use of ἀδελφός 
mann BS. pp. 154 ff., 233 ff., and to denote a member of the same 
cf. P. Tebt. 40. 17 (=No. ro), _ religious community see 1 Thess. 
B.G.U. 22.11 (=No. 29),and 16.6 i 4 (note). 

(= No. 33), notes. 


118 


LETTER OF PSENOSIRIS 


Coat καὶ τοὺς παρὰ σοὶ πάντας 5 


ἀδελφοὺς ἐν Θ(ε)ῴ. 


, 
γινώσκειν 


σε θέλω, ἀδελφέ, ὅτι οἱ νεκρο- 
, » / > / 
τάφοι ἐνηνόχασιν ἐνθάδε 
> A pe, \ ‘ \ 
εἰς τὸ ἔγω τὴν Ἰ]ολιτικὴν τὴν 
a > v ς \ A 
πεμφθεῖσαν εἰς “Oacw ὑπὸ τῆς 10 


ἡγεμονίας. 


καὶ [τ]αύτην πα- 


/ A A 
ραδέδωκα τοῖς καλοῖς καὶ πι- 
στοῖς ἐξ αὐτῶν τῶν νεκροτά- 

» ͵7ὔ 4 > Aw » 
φων εἰς τήρησιν, ἐστ ἂν ἐλ- 


θῃ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτῆς Νεῖλος. 


καὶ 15 


7. ‘ A 
ὅταν ἔλθῃ σὺν Θεῷ, μαρτυρή- 
2 
σι σοι περὶ ὧν αὐτὴν πεποι- 


and all the brethren who are with you in God. 


I would have 


you know, brother, that the grave-diggers have brought here into 
the interior Politike, who was sent into the Oasis by the Govern- 


ment. 


And her I have handed over to the good and true men 


among the grave-diggers themselves that they may take care of 
her, until her son Nilus arrives. And when he arrives by the help 
of God, he will bear you witness of what they have done to her. 


8. évnvédxacw] For this ‘strong 
perfect,’ see Moulton Proleg. p. 154. 

9. els τὸ ἔγω] According to 
Wilcken ἔγω must be read, but it is 
evidently a mistake for ἔσω. For 
similar decrees of banishment to 
the mines in the interior of Egypt, 
see P. Flor. 3 (A.D. 301), and the 
Rainer papyrus published by Wes- 
sely, Monuments du Christianisme, 
p. 112 f. 

Πολιτικήν] The interpretation of 
this word as a proper name rather 
than as an opprobrious designation 
ΞΞ πόρνη (cf. Theophanes Continua- 
tus, vi 44 (p. 430, Bekker)), as the 
first Editors imagined, first suggested 
to Deissmann the view of the papyrus 


indicated above. It should be noted, 
however, that a certain support has 
recently been given to the original 
view by the discovery of P. Oxy. 
903. 37 (iv/A.D.) μετὰ μῆναν λαμβάνω 
πολιτικὴν ἐμαυτῷ, ‘a month hence 
I will take a mistress’ (Edd.). 

10. πεμφθεῖσαν] ‘banished.’ In- 
stead of this somewhat ‘ colourless’ 
word, perhaps chosen intentionally 
on that account by Psenosiris (Deiss- 
mann), the Rainer and Florentine 
papyri (see the note on 1. 9) use for 
this purpose ἀποστέλλω and προ- 
αποστέλλω. 

11. ἡγεμονία) Cf. Lk. πὶ 1. 

12, 13. καλοῖς x. morois] Cf. 
Mt. xxv 21, 23 ἀγαθὲ x. πιστέ. 


LETTER OF PSENOSIRIS 119 


ἥκασιν. δ[η͵λω[σἼ]ον [δέ] μοι 
κ[αὶ σὺ] περὶ ὧν θέλεις ἐνταῦ- 
θα ἡδέως ποιοῦντι. 20 
ἐρρῶσθαί σε εὔχομαι 
ἐν Κ(υρζγῳ Θ(ε)ῴ. 
On the verso 
᾿Απόλλωνι X Tapa Vevocipto[s] 
πρεσβυτέρῳ X πρεσβυτέρου ἐν K(upi)o. 


Do you also on your part tell me what you wish done here—I will 
do it gladly. I pray for your health in the Lord God. 

(Addressed) To Apollon the presbyter from Psenosiris the 
presbyter in the Lord. 


18. δ[η]λω[σ]ον κτλ.}] acommon = e.g. P. Fay, 122. 14 (¢. A.D. 100). 
epistolary phrase in the papyri, 


co LE PPER REGARDING FUNERAL 
EXPENSES 


P. GRENF. II, 77. iiij/iv A.D. 


From the Great Oasis. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Greek 
Papyri, Series 11, p. 121 ff. See also Wessely Monuments du Chris- 
tianisme p. 129 ff. 


Melas writes to Sarapion and Silvanus stating that he had 
dispatched to them the body of their brother Phibion, and 
asking for repayment of various expenses to which he had been 
put in connexion with the latter’s illness and death. The 
naive way in which he expresses surprise that the brothers had 
contented themselves with carrying off Phibion’s effects, while 
leaving his body, is very delightful. The letter concludes with 
a request for the proper entertainment of the man who was 
conveying the body. 


120 LETTER REGARDING FUNERAL EXPENSES 


[Μέλας . . 


[...... χαίρεις 


ες «| Σαραπίωνι καὶ YABave 


’ / ee 
ἀπέστιλα υμῖν. 


[διὰ τοῦ ν]εκροτάφου τὸ σῶμα τοῦ 

[ἀδελφοῦ] Φιβίωνος, καὶ ἐπλήρωσα 

[αὐ]τὸν [το]ὺς μισθοὺς τῆς παρακομι- 5 
δῆς τοῦ σώματος ὄντας ἐν δραχμαῖς 

τριακοσίαις τεσσαράκοντα παλαιοῦ 

νομίσματος, καὶ θαυμάζω πάνυ 

[ὅτι] ἀλόγως ἀπέστητε μὴ ἄραντες 

[τὸ σ]ῶμα τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ ὑμῶν, ἀλλὰ 10 
σ[υἹνλέξαντες ὅσα εἶχεν καὶ οὕτως 


ἀπέστητε. 


\ 2 / μὰ 
καὶ ἐκ τούτου ἔμαθον 


“ > ΄ a a ᾽ / 
ὅτι οὐ χάριν τοῦ νεκροῦ ἀνήλθατε 
ἀλλὰ χάριν τῶν σκενῶν αὐτοῦ. 


(Melas...) to Sarapion and Silvanus...greeting. 


I dispatched 


to you through the gravedigger the body of your brother Phibion, 
and I paid him the costs of the carriage of the body amounting to 


three hundred and forty drachmas in the old coinage. 


I wonder 


exceedingly that you went off so cruelly, without taking the body 
of your brother, but that having collected all that he had you then 
went off. From this I learned that it was not on account of the 


dead man you came here, but on account of his goods. 


1. Σιλβανῷ] the regular form in 
the papyri (but see No. 55. 4) for 
the N.T. Σιλονυανός, e.g. 1 Thess. i 
τ (Σιλβανός DG). 

4. ἐπλήρωσα] ‘paid,’ “ discharged 
m. full” cl. ΒΞ ΠΣ 10s. 22 1: 
(i/B.c.) μέχρει τοῦ πληρωθῆναι τὸ 
δάνηον. 

6. ἐν] For év=‘amounting to,’ 
cf. P. Oxy. 724. 7 (A.D. 155) “ἔσχες 
τὴν πρώτην δόσιν ἐν δραχμαῖς τεσ- 
σαράκοντα, and the parallel usage 
in Ac. vii 14 (LXX) ἐν ψυχαῖς 
ἑβδομήκοντα πέντε. 

7. παλαιοῦ] i.e. prior to the new 
coinage of Diocletian. 


See to it 


9. addyws] Cf. the curious a- 
crostic P. Tebt. 278. 30f. (early 
i/A.D.) in which the loss of a garment 
is told in laconic sentences, begin- 
ning with the successive letters of 
the alphabet 

ζητῶι καὶ οὐχ εὑρίσκωι. 

ἦρτε ἀλόγως. 
Additional exx. of the word are 
given in Lex. Notes, Exp. Vu v, 
p- 179 f. ᾿ 
Ir. σ[υνλέξαντε:] Cf. Mt. xiii 
4t, Lk. vi 44. 

13. xdpw] Cf. P. Par. 47. 17 
(=No. 7), note. 


LETTER REGARDING FUNERAL EXPENSES 121 


φροντίσατε οὖν τὰ ἀναλωθέντα ἕτοι- 15 
μάσαι. ἔστι δὲ τὰ ἀναλώματα 
τιμ(ὴ) φαρμάκου παλ(αιαὶ) (δραχμαὶ) ξ΄, 
τιμ(ὴ) olvov τῇ πρώτῃ 
ἡμέρᾳ χό(ες) β΄ παλ(αιαὶ) (δραχμαὶ) AP’, 
[ὑπ(ὲρ)] δαπάνης ἐν ψω- 20 
μίοις καὶ προσφαγίοις (δραχμαὶ) ες", 
[τ]ῴ νεκροτάφῳ εἰς τὸ ὄρος 
με[τ]ὰ τὸν γεγραμμένον 
μισθόν, χο(ῦν) ἕνα (δραχμαὶ) x’, 
ἐλαίου χό(ες) β΄ (δραχμαὶ) ιβ΄, 20 
κρ[ι]θῆς (ἀρτάβη) α΄ (δραχμαὶ) «’, 
τιμ[ὴ] σινδόνος (δραχμαὶ) κ΄, 
καὶ μισθοῦ ὡς πρόκ(ειται) (δραχμαὶ) tp’, 
(γίνεται) ἐπὶ τοῦ λ[όγαἾν τῆς 
ὅλης δα[πά]νης παλαιοῦ 30 


therefore that you furnish the sums expended. The expenses are— 
the price of medicine 60 old drachmas, the price of wine on the 
first day, two choz 32 old drachmas, for outlay in delicacies and 
foods 16 drachmas, to the undertaker (for conveying the body) to 
the mountain, in addition to the payment agreed upon, one chous 
(of wine) 20 drachmas, two choz of olive-oil 12 drachmas, one artaba 
of barley 20 drachmas, the price of a linen-cloth 20 drachmas, 
and of cost (for the transport of the body) as is detailed above 
340 drachmas. Total of the account for the whole outlay five 


15. τὰ ἀναλωθέντα)] Cf. P. Hib. cf. B.G.U. 916 (i/A.D.) where it 
54. 7f. (c. B.C. 245) ἐάν τι dém forms part of a hireling’s wages. 
ἀνηλῶσαι δός, ‘if any expense is 27. σινδόνος] for burial, as Mt. 
necessary, pay it’ (Edd.). XXvii 59 and parallels. In Egypt 

20, 21. Ψψωμίοις καὶ rporpayios| the word is specially associated 
For Ψωμίον see P. Tebt. 33. 14 ΜΙ the cult of Isis, e.g. Dieterich 
(=No. 11), note, and for evidence Adraxas, p.79 σινδόνα καθαρὰν περι- 
that προσφάγιον is to be regarded βεβλημένος ᾿Ισιακῷ σχήματι: see 
as a staple article of food, probably further Dittenberger Sy//. 754. 4, 
of the genus με (cf. Jo. xxi 5), note. 


12 LETTER REGARDING FUNERAL EXPENSES 


νομίσματος δραχμαὶ 
πεντακόσιαι εἴκοσι, 
γί(νεται) (δραχμαὶ) px’. 
[π]ᾶν οὖν ποιήσετε ὑπηρετῆσαι τὸν 
f b a) \ lol 
μέλλοντα ἐνεγκ[εῖ]ν TO σῶμα 35 
ἐν ψωμίοις καὶ [οναρίῳ καὶ ἐλαίῳ 
n 4 
καὶ ὅσα δυνατὸν ὑ[μῖ]ν ἐστιν iva pap- 
/ \ \ 4 
τυρήσῃ μοι. μηϊ[δ]ὲν δὲ δράσητε 


At right angles along the left edge of the papyrus are three 
much mutilated lines. 


On the verso 


Σαρ]ᾳπίωνι καὶ 


Σι]λβανῷ ἀδελφοῖς NZ Μέλας χι( ). 
: a 
Di Biwvos 


hundred and twenty drachmas of the old coinage. Total 520 
drachmas. 

You will take every care therefore to entertain the man who is 
about to convey the body with delicacies and a little wine and 
olive-oil and whatever is in your power, that he may report to me. 
But do nothing... 

(Addressed) To Sarapion and Silvanus brothers of Phibion 
Melas.... 


38. δράσητε] so Wilcken (Ar- δωλῆτε (-: δηλῶτε). 
chiv 111, p. 125) for the Editors’ 


A LETTER ΤῸ ABINNAEUS 123 


fn mk LETTER TO ABINNAEUS 


P. BRIT. MUS. 417. | ¢. A.D. 346. 


Edited by Kenyon in British Museum Papyri 11, p. 299 f. See 
also Deissmann, Licht vom Osten*, p. 153 fff. 


Of the correspondence of Abinnaeus, who occupied the 
position of praefectus alae and praefectus castrorum at Dionysias 
to the south of Lake Moeris, about the middle of the fourth 
century A.D., nearly sixty documents have been recovered. Of 
these the larger number have been published with an important 
introduction by Kenyon in British Museum Papyri ti, p. 266 ff., 
and the remainder by Nicole in Les Papyrus de Genéve p. 60 ff. 
Many of these documents consist of petitions addressed to 
Abinnaeus in his official character, while others are concerned 
with military matters. But there are also a few private letters, 
of which the following possesses the most general interest. 

It is a request by the village priest of Hermopolis to pardon 
‘just this once’ a certain deserter named Paulus, who had 
apparently taken refuge with him, and whom he is now 
sending back to his duties. The letter is extremely illiterate, 
due perhaps to the fact that Greek was not the writer’s native 
tongue (cf. 1. 8 note), but it is written with evident sincerity of 
feeling, and may consequently not unfittingly be compared with 
S. Paul’s letter to Philemon, with whose circumstances it has 
so much in common. 


“ / v \ 9 a 
Τῷ δεσπότῃ po’ Kal ἀγαπητῷ 
᾽ a , 
ἀδελφῷ ᾿Αβιννέῳ πραι(ποσίτῳ) 


To my master and beloved brother Abinnaeus the Praepositus, 


124 


A LETTER TO ABINNAEUS 


Kdop πάπας Ἑρμουπόλεως χαίρειν. 


3 
ἀσπάζομαι τὰ πεδία cov πολλά. 


γινώσκιν σε θέλω, κύριε, 5 
π[ερὶ] Παύλω τοῦ στρατιότη 

περὶ τῆς φυγῆς, συνχωρῆσε 

αὐτοῦ τοῦτω τὸ ἅβαξ, 

ἐπειδὴ ἀσχολώ ἐλθῖν mpo[s] 


σὲν αὐτεημερέ. 


καὶ πάλειν, IO 


a” \ , , 
ἀμ μὴ παύσεται, ἔρχεται 


εἰς τὰς χεῖράς co” ἄλλω ἅβαξ. 


᾿Ερρῶσθαί σε εὔχο- 


μαι πολλοῖς χρό- 


vows, κύριε jo" 


ἀδελφέ. 


Kaor, Papa of Hermopolis, sends greeting. 


much. 


15 


I salute your children 


I wish you to know, lord, with regard to the soldier Paulus, 


with regard to his flight, pardon him just this once, since I am not 
at leisure to come to you this very day. And again, if he does not 


desist, he will come into your hands still another time. 


I pray for 


your health for many years, my lord brother. 


3. πάπας ‘Epu.] not the bishop 
of either Hermopolis Magna or 
Parva, as Kenyon at first con- 
jectured, but the priest of a small 
village of the same name in the 
S.W. of the Fayiim (Wilcken, 
Deissmann). We have thus here 
an early instance of the more 
popular use of a word (cf. No. 2. 
9), which was raised to such dis- 
tinction as an ecclesiastical title. 

7, 8. συνχωρῆσε αὐτοῦ] = συνχωρῆ- 
σαι αὐτῷ ‘pardon him,’ a late use of 
ovyxwpéw, cf. P. Tebt. 381. 6 
(=No. 30), common in ecclesias- 
tical writers. 

8. τοῦτω τὸ ἁβαξ]-- τοῦτο τὸ 
ἅπαξ, a substantival use of ἅπαξ, 
which has been traced to Coptic 
influence (cf. O.G./.S. 201, ἢ. 7 


and ro). If this can be maintained, 
we may perhaps conjecture, with 
Deissmann, that Coptic was the 
writer’s mother-tongue, and in this 
way explain his astonishingly bad 
Greek. 

10. avrenuepé|=av0nuepdv. Cf. 
P. Petr. 111 56 (6) 12 (iii/B.C.) 
αὖθ <¢€> μερόν. 

Il. Gu μὴ παὐύσεται]ξεέἐὰν μὴ 
παύσηται, a reading now adopted 
by Kenyon (after GH., Wilcken) 
in place of his original wevderat 
(= ψεύδηται). 

14. Xpdvois]=‘ years,’ as in mo- 
dern Gk; cf. P. Gen. 1 22, another 
of the Abinnaeus letters, where ére- 
σειν (=vw,) takes its place in the same 
formula. For dat., as in Rom. xvi 
25, see Moulton, Proleg. p. 75. 


AN EARLY CHRISTIAN LETTER 125 


52. AN EARLY CHRISTIAN LETTER 
P. HEID. 6. iv/A.D. 


Edited by Deissmann in Verdffentlichungen aus der Heidelberger 
Papyrus-Sammlung 1, p. 94 ff; cf. Licht vom Osten*, p. 151 ff. 


Among the original Christian documents that have been 
discovered in Egypt the following letter possesses various 
features of interest. An unknown Justinus addresses himself 
to a Christian ‘ brother’ Papnuthius in terms of deep reverence, 
asking to be remembered in his prayers in view, it would 
appear, of some sin which was pressing on his conscience. 
Then, after a brief reference to a small gift which is being 
forwarded by the same hand, the writer sends a general 
greeting to the ‘brethren,’ and concludes with a special 
prayer on Papnuthius’ behalf. The preservation of the ad- 
dress on the verso permits the restoration of the opening 
greeting: see Deissmann uf supra, to whom the whole of the 
following commentary is much indebted. 


[Τῷ κυρίῳ μου καὶ ἀγαπητῷ 

[ἀδελφῷ Παπνουθίῳ Χρηστο- 

Ldepov ᾿Ιουστῖνος χαίρειν. 

ἣν ἔδει γρα]φῆν[α]. π[ρὸς τὴν] 5 
σὴν χρ[ηστότ]ηταν, κύριε μουν 

ἀγαπιτές. πιστεύομεν γὰρ 


[Το my lord and dear brother Papnuthius, the son of Christo- 
phorus, Justinus sends greeting... ... ] which it was necessary to be 
written to your clemency, my dear lord. We believe that your 


6. χρί[ηστότ]ηταν] a mode of accordance with a not uncommon 


address, much like our ‘your Grace’; __— practice. See further 7hess. p. 131f., 
cf. B.G. U. 984.2 f.(iv/A.D.) @ypa[ya where the bearing of this on Pauline 
..T hn xpnor[67]nri σου. usage is discussed. 


7. πιστεύομεν) for rst sing. in 


126 


AN EARLY CHRISTIAN LETTER 


τὴν πολιτίαϊν σου évy οὐρανῷ. 

ἐγῖθεν θεοροῦμέν σε τὸν 

δεσπότην καὶ κενὸν (π)ά τ]ρω[ να]. ΙΟ 
ἵνα οὖν μὴ πολλὰ γράφω καὶ 

φλυραρήσω, ἐν yap [πο]λλῇ 

λαλιᾷ οὐκ ἐκφεύξοντί αἰ} 

(τ)ὴ(ν) ἁμαρτίῆ, παρακαλῶ [ο]ὖν, 

δέσποτα, ἵνα μνημου ε]ύῃς 15 
μοι εἰς τὰς ἁγίας σου εὐχάς, ἵ- 

va δυνηθῶμεν μέρος τῶν (ap-) 


αρτιών καθαρίσεως. 
ἰμει τὸν ἁμαρτουλον. 


citizenship is in heaven. 
new patron. 


eis yap 
Tapaka- 


Wherefore we regard you as master and 
In order that I may not by much writing prove 


myself an idle babbler, for ‘in the multitude of words they 
shall not escape sin,’ 1 beseech you, master, to remember me in 
your holy prayers, in order that I may be able (to receive) my part 


in the cleansing of sins. 


8. πολιτίαϊν] } For the corre- 
sponding verb in a religious sense, 
as in Phil. ni 26; οἱ .P. Par..62, 
col. viii 13 f. (ii/B.c.) πρὸς ods (sc. 
θεοὺς) ὁσίως καὶ δικ...δικαίως [πολι]- 
τευσάμενος. 

9. ἐγῖθεν] 1. ἐκεῖθεν, the word 
being used here apparently in a 
causal sense, ‘ wherefore,’ ‘ hence’ 
(Deissmann). 

10. (π)ά[τ]ρω[ν»α] ] The restora- 
tion is by no means clear, but 
πάτρωνα suits the sense, and is 
favoured by a similar conjunction 
with δεσπότης in the Abinnaeus 
correspondence, e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 
4«τιὶ αὖ (11, p.981) 15: Δ:})» 510): 

ti.“ να οὔ», κτλ ὍΘΕ Jo. 12; 
5.15. τΆ ᾿ 

12. φλυραρήσω)] misspelt for 
φλυαρήσω: cf. 3 Jo. 10 λόγοις πονη- 
pots φλυαρῶν ἡμᾶς, and for the corre- 
sponding adj. see 4 Macc. v 10 οὐκ 
ἐξυπνώσεις ἀπὸ τῆς φλνυάρου φιλοσοφ- 


For I am one of the sinners. I pray you, 


las ὑμῶν; 

12,13. ἐν yap πολλῇ λαλιᾷ KTA.] 
a loose citation from Prov. x 19. 

14, 15. mapaxadr@...tva] Cf. 
1 Thess. iv 1 (note). 

15, 16. μνημον[ ε]ύῃς wor] The 
more regular gen. construction is 
found in Gal. ii 10, Col. iv 18. 

16. εἰς... εὐχά)] For this en- 
croachment of εἰς on ἐν in N.T. 
narrative, see P. Oxy. 294. 6 (=No. 
13). 

17. δυνηθῶμεν] sc. λαβεῖν. 

18. καθαρίσεως] a form that does 
not seem to occur outside the LXX. 
Lev. xii 4, B@>F, and Aquila 
ad /. ‘Did Justinus derive it from 
his Bible?’ (Deissmann). 

Ig. τὸν ἁμαρτουλόν] |. τῶν ἁμαρ- 
τωλῶν. For the religious use of a. 
even in ‘profane’ Gk cf. 0.G Z.S. 
55. 31 f. (iii/B.C.) ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἔστωσαν 
[Qed |v πάντων, and see Deissmann 
LO.” p. 80f. 


AN EARLY CHRISTIAN LETTER 


127 


AG καταξίωσον δέξεσθαι 20 
τὸ μικρὸν ἐλέου διὰ τοῦ ἀδελ- 


φοῦ ἡμῶν Μαγαρίου. 


πολλὰ 


προσαγωρεύ(ω) πάντες τοὺς ἀ- 


δελφοὺς ἡμῶν ἐν κω. 


ἐρρω- 


μένον σε ἡ θί- 25 
a πρόνοια φυλάξα[ι] 

ἐπὶ μέγιστον χρό- 

νον ἐν κω Χω, 

κύριε ayatrnt|é]. 


On the verso 


[τῷ κυρίῳ] μου καὶ ἀγαπητῷ ἀδελφῷ ]απνουθῳ 30 
Χρηστοφόρ! ov] 


᾽ / 
map ᾿Ιουστίνου. 


be pleased to accept the little gift of oil at the hands of our brother 


Macarius. 


I add many greetings to all our brethren in the Lord. 


May the divine providence preserve you in good health for very 
many years in the Lord Christ, dear lord. 
(Addressed) To my lord and dear brother Papnuthius, the son 


of Chrestophorus, from Justinus. 


20. δέξεσθαι κτλ.] The practice 
of sending gifts along with letters 
was very common: cf. e.g. the 
delightful letter of a daughter to her 
mother, P. Fay. 127 (ii/tu A.D.), 
announcing the dispatch of various 
articles including μικ(κλὸν ποτήριν 
Θεονᾶτι τῷ μικ(κ)ῷ, ' a little cup for 
little Theonas.’ 

23. mpocayw( =o) pev(w) | frequent 


in the salutations of papyrus letters, 
e.g. P. Oxy. 928. 13 f. (i1/ili A.D.) τὰ 
παιδία rap ἐμοῦ.. «προσαγόρε[ υ]ε. In 
the N.T. the verb is confined to 
Heb. v το. 

24, 26. ἐρρωμένον σε κτλ.] Cf. 
B.G.U. 984. 26 f. (iv/A.D.) ἐρρωμέ- 
νον o€...7 θεία πρόνοια διαφυλάξ(ε)ιεν 
κτλ. (Deissmann). 


128 LETTER TO FLAVIANUS 


53. LETTER TO FLAVIANUS 


Ῥ. OX¥. 939. iv/A.D. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 

Oxyrhynchus Papyri Vi, p. 307 f. 

Apart from its contents this Christian letter, evidently 
written by a servant to his master regarding the illness of 
his mistress, is interesting from its numerous echoes of N.T. 
language. ‘The style is more literary than we are accustomed 
to in the letters of this period. 


[Τῷ κυρίῳ] μου 

Pare 

[ὡς ἐν ἄλλοις πλείστοις νῦν ETL μᾶλλον ἡ πρὸς σὲ 
[τοῦ δεσπότου θεοῦ γνῶσις ἀνεφάνη ἅπασιν ἡμῖν 
[ὥστε τὴν] κυρίαν ἀνασφῆλαι ἐκ τῆς καταλαβούσης 5 
[αὐτὴν νόσ]ου, καὶ εἴη διὰ παντὸς ἡμᾶς χάριτας ὁμο- 
[Aoyodvta]s διατελεῖν ὅτι ἡμῖν ἵλεως ἐγένετο 

[καὶ ταῖς εὐ]χαῖς ἡμῶν ἐπένευσεν διασώσας ἡμῖν 

[τὴν ἡμῶν] κυρίαν" ἐν γὰρ αὐτῇ πάντες τὰς ἐλπίδας 


To my lord Demetrius sends greeting. As on many other 
occasions so now still more plainly the favour of the Lord God 
towards you has been revealed to all of us, in that my mistress 
has recovered from the illness that struck her down, and may it be 
granted to us evermore to continue acknowledging thanks to Him, 
because He was gracious to us, and paid heed to our prayer in 
preserving our mistress: for in her we all of us centre our hopes. 


4. ἀνεφάνη) Cf. Lk. xix 11 πα- 
ραχρῆμα μέλλει ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ 
ἀναφαίνεσθαι. 

7. ἵλεως ἐγένετο] Par. 51. 24 
(=No. 6). 

8. ἐπένευσεν] A good vernacular 
instance of this verb, which in the 
N.T. is confined to Ac. xviii 20, is 


afforded by P. Petr. 11, 32 (1) 28 ἢ, 
κωΐδια a ἐπένευσεν ὁ Φίλιππος πᾶσιν 
ἡμῖν ἐργάζεσθαι ἐξενήνοχεν, ‘the 
skins which Philip permitted all of 
us to prepare, he carried off’—a 
complaint to the epimeletes by a 
tanner. 

διασώσας] Cf. Mt. xiv 36, Lk. vii 3. 


LETTER TO FLAVIANUS 129 


7 7 “ 
[ἔχομεν.] συνγνώμην δέ, κύριέ μου, σχοίης μοι 10 
4, 
[καὶ εὔνους] ἀποδέξει με εἰ καὶ ἐς τηλικαύτην σε 
b ET “ 
[ἀγωνία]ν ἄκων ἐνέβαλον γράψας περὶ αὐτῆς ὅσα 
2 I \ \ \ fa) > θλί 3, 
[ἐκομίσω. τὰ μὲν γὰρ πρῶτα ἐν θλίψει αὐτῆς 
a ΕΝ > x > > Ἂ > 7 
[πολλῇ οὔ]σης οὐκ ὧν ἐν ἐμαυτῳ ἀπέστειλα 
/ 

[σπουδάζων] εἴ πως ἐκ παντὸς τρόπου δυνηθείης 15 
[πρὸς ἡμᾶς] ἀφικέσθαι, τοῦτο τοῦ καθήκοντος 

᾽ n \ ca / 
ἀπ[α]ι[τοῦντ]ος" als δὲ ἐπὶ τ]ὸ ῥᾷον ἔδοξεν τετράφθαι 
ἕτερά σε γράμματα ἐπικαταλαβεῖν ἐσπούδασα διὰ 
Εὐφροσύνου ἵνα σε εὐθυμότερον καταστήσω. 

\ \ \ \ / / fi z / 7 
νὴ γὰρ τὴν σὴν σωτηρίαν, κύριέ μου, ἧς μάλιστά 20 
μοι μέλει, εἰ μὴ ἐπινόσως ἐσχήκει τὸ σωμάτιον 

/ « LN > bs 3. Ἂ ΓΝ > / , 
τότε ὁ υἱὸς ᾿Αθανάσιος, αὐτὸν ἂν ἀπέστειλα πρός σε 


But pray, my lord, do you pardon me and receive me kindly, 
although unwillingly I cast you into such distress by writing 
regarding her the messages which you received. For my first 
messages I despatched when she was in great affliction, not being 
master of myself, and being anxious that by every means in your 
power you might succeed in coming to us, this being what duty 
demanded. But when she seemed to have taken a turn for the 
better, I was anxious that other letters should reach you by the 
hands of Euphrosynus, in order that I might make you more 
cheerful. For by your own safety, my lord, which chiefly concerns 
me, unless my son Athanasius had then been in a sickly state of 
body, I would have sent him to you along with Plutarchus, at the 


11. [edvouvs]] The Editors suggest 
alternatively the restoration ἵλεως 
(as 1. 7), and recall the Sophoclean 
ἵλεως δέξασθαι, 417. 1009, 77. 763. 
For the subst. εὔνοια, as in Eph. 
νὴ ἢ, οἵ. ©. Oxy. 494. 6 (A.D. 156) 
where a testator sets free certain 
slaves κατ᾽ εὔνοιαν καὶ φιλοστοργίαν 
(cf. Rom. xii 10), ‘for their good- 
will and affection’ towards him. 

13. θλίψει] Cf. 1 Thess.i 6 (note). 

14. οὐκ ὦν κτλ.] Cf. Lk. xv 17. 

19. εὐθυμότερον] Cf. 2 Macc. xi 


M. 


26, Ac. xxvii 36. 

20. vy yap κτλ.] For this com- - 
mon form of Attic adjuration cf. 
PF, prt. Mus. $07. 11 f.-( = 349, 
p. 207) (A.D. 84) κέκρικα yap νὴ Tous 
θεοὺς ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ ἐπιμένειν, and 
its solitary occurrence in the N.T., 
τ Cor xv 21. In: Pi Oxys 1τν 
13 ff. (late ii/A.D.) νὴ τὴν σὴν τύχην 
οὔτε μιαίνομαι οὔτε ἀπονενόημαι (cf. 
Ac. xxvi 25), the particle is used 
with negatives in place of the 
obsolete μά. 


9 


130 


ἅμα ἸΠλουτάρχῳ ἡνίκα ἐβαρεῖτο τῇ νόσῳ. 


LETTER TO FLAVIANUS 


νῦν δὲ 


a Ms , \ EN. 3 a » 
πῶς πλίονα γράψω περὶ αὐτῆς ἀπορῶ, ἔδοξεν 
a / 
μὲν γὰρ ὡς προεῖπον ἀνεκτότερον ἐσχηκέναι ἀνακα- 


θεσθεῖ- 


/ ΝΥΝ τὰ Ν / » 
σα, νοσηλότερον δὲ ὅμως τὸ σωμάτιον ἔχει. 


25 


παρα- 


μυθούμ[ε]θα δὲ αὐτὴν ἑκάστης ὥρας ἐκδεχόμε- 


νοι τὴν [σ]ὴν ἄφιξιν. 


> a / 4 / 
ἐρρῶσθαί σε, κύριέ μου, 


διὰ παντὸς τῷ τῶν ὅλων 
δεσπότῃ εὔχομαι. 30 
Φαρμοῦθι ς΄. 


On the verso 


Φλαβιανώῶι 
Δημήτριος. 


time when she was oppressed by the sickness. 


But now I am ata 


loss how to write more regarding her, for she seems, as I said 
before, to be in a more tolerable state, in that she has sat up, but 
nevertheless she is still in a somewhat sickly state of body. But 
we are comforting her by hourly expecting your arrival. That you 
may be in continued health, my lord, is my prayer to the Master 


of all. 
Pharmouthi 6. 
(Addressed) 


23. ἐβαρεῖτο τῇ νόσῳ] Cf. P. 
Tebt. 327. 24 ff. (late ii/A.D.) γ]υνὴ 
οὖσα ἀβοήθητος mo[\dol]is ἔτεσι Be- 
βαρημένη, and from the N.T. Lk ix 
32 βεβαρημένοι ὕπνῳ. The metaph. 
usage, as in 2 Cor. i 8, v 4, may be 
illustrated from P. Oxy. 525. 3 f. 
(early ii/A.D.) where, with reference 
to a voyage he has undertaken, the 
writer complains, βαροῦμαι δι᾿ αὐτὸν 
καὶ λείαν τῷ πράγματι καταξύομαι, 
‘I am burdened on account of it, 
and I am extremely worn out with 
the matter’ (Edd.): cf. Exod. vii 


To Flavianus from Demetrius. 


14, 2 Macc. xiii 9, the only two 
passages in the LXX where Bapéw 
is found (elsewhere βαρύνω). 

25. ἀνεκτότερον] Cf.Mt.x 15, &c. 

ἀνακαθεσθεῖσα] This word, com- 
mon in medical writings, is twice 
used by the physician Luke, Lk. vii 
15, Ac. ix 40. 

26. σωμάτιον] Cf. 1. 21. The 
word is frequently used by Marcus 
Aurelius (i 17, iv 39, 50 &c.). 

28. ἄφιξιν] ‘arrival.’ Cf. 3 Macc. 
vii 18, and contrast Ac. xx 29 (with 
Knowling’s note). 


A CHRISTIAN PRAYER 1321 


ΕΔ Grikto PAN: PRAYER 


Pe, OXY. 925. v/vi A.D. 


Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in 
Oxyrhynchus Papyri V1, p. 291. 


The following prayer offers an interesting Christian counter- 
part to the pagan inquiry in P. Fay. 137 (= No. 25). According 
to the Editors, it was probably intended to be deposited in 
some church, just as the similar pagan documents were left in 


the temples. 


+‘O O(c0)s ὁ παντοκράτωρ ὁ ἅγιος 


ὁ ἀληθινὸς φιλάνθρωπος καὶ 


δημιουργὸς ὁ π(ατ)ὴρ τοῦ K(upio)v (καὶ) σω(τῆ)ρ(οὴς 
ἡμῶν ᾿Ι(ησο)ῦ Χ(ριστο)ῦ φανέρωσόν μοι τὴν 

παρὰ σοὶ ἀλήθιαν εἰ βούλῃ με ἀπελθεῖν 5 
εἰς Χιοὺτ ἢ εὑρίσκω σε σὺν ἐμοὶ 

πράττοντα (καὶ) εὐμενῆν. γένοιτο, QO. 


O God, the all ruling, the holy, the true One, merciful and 
creative, the Father of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, reveal 
to me Thy truth, whether Thou wishest me to go to Chiout, or 


whether I shall find thee aiding me and gracious. 


Amen. 


I. παντοκράτωρ] frequent in the 
LXX, but in the N.T. confined to 
2 Cor. vi 18, and nine occurrences 
in Rev. (i 8, &c.). For a pagan 
instance of this same attribute 
Cumont (Les Religions Orientales, 
p- 266); quotes a dedicatory in- 
scription from Delos, Awd τῷ πάντων 
κρατοῦντι καὶ Μητρὶ μεγάληι τῆι πάν- 
των κρατούσῃ (B.C.H. 1882, p. 502, 
No. 25). 

2. ἀληθινός] For an early in- 


So let it be; 


stance of this rare word cf. P. Petr. 
II, 19 (1 4) 5 f. (iii/B.c.), where a 
prisoner asserts ‘in the name of God 
and of fair play’ (οὕνεκα τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ 
τοῦ καλῶς ἔχοντος) that he has said 
nothing ἄτοπον, ὅπερ καὶ ἀληθινόν 
ἐστι, and the other exx. in Lex. 
Notes, Exp. VI, v, p. 178. 

7. 490] ‘the common symbol for 
ἀμήν, gg being the sum of the 
numerical equivalents of the letters’ 
(Edd.). 


9-2 


132 A CHRISTIAN AMULET 


55. A CHRISTIAN ’ AMULEE 


Edited by Wilcken in Archiv 1, p. 431 ff., and assigned by him 
approximately to vi/A.D. 


The following interesting text was discovered by Wilcken 
in the course of the excavations at Heracleopolis Magna in 
1899. It evidently formed one of those amulets which, as we 
know, the early Christians were in the habit of carrying in 
counterpart to the old heathen practice (cf. No. 54 Intr.), and 
the fact that the papyrus-roll had been closely pressed together 
for ease in wearing round the neck made its decipherment a 
work of the greatest difficulty. Thanks however to the dis- 
coverer’s skill and patience the text can now be reproduced in 
an intelligible form. 

Apart from its general character, the principal significance 
of the text for us lies in the use made of the Lord’s Prayer, 
which here takes the place of the meaningless words in the old 
magical charms (cf. the similar occurrence of the Prayer on 
an ostracon from Megara, as interpreted by R. Knopf in 
Z.N.T. W. 11 (1901), p. 228 ff.). 


+ Δέσποτα θε(ὲ) παντοκράτωρ 
ὁ πατὴ[ρ] τοῦ κ(υρίο)γυ καὶ σ(ωτῆρ)ο(ς ἡ)μῶν 
[Ἰ(ησο)ῦ Χ(ριστο)ῦ κ]αὶ ([) ἅγιε Σέρηνε, 


᾽ rm Set ee \ eX 
εὐχαριστῶ ἐγὼ Σιλουανὸς υἱὸς 


O lord God all ruling, the Father of our Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ, and thou, O holy Serenus. I Silvanus, the son of 


3. Σέρηνε] the local patron-saint. have in at least two passages of the 
4. εὐχαριστῶ] In Hellenistic Gk Abinnaeus correspondence, P. Brit. 
εὐχ. generally = ‘give thanks’ (cf. Mus. 413. 3 (=II, p. 301), 418 
1 Thess. i 2, note), but Wilcken (=II, p. 303), both as amended 
understands it here rather= ‘pray,’ by GH. (Ill, p. 387). 
a sense which the word seems to 


A CHRISTIAN AMULET 


Lapatriwvos καὶ κλίνω τὴν 
κεφαλήν [μο]υ κα(τ)ενώπιόν σου 
αἰτῶν καὶ παρακαλῶν, ὅπως διώ- 
Ens am’ ἐμοῦ τοῦ δούλου σου τὸν 
δαίμονα προβασκανίας καὶ 

τὸν κ'""εῖπας καὶ τὸν τῆς 
ἀηδίας κα[ὶ] (2) πᾶσαν δὲ νόσον 
καὶ πᾶσαν μαλακίαν ἄφελε 

ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, ὅπως ὑγιανῶ xai--[-] 
λ...... εὐπτεῖν τὴν εὐαγγελικὴν 


τς \ Ὁ v) I / « A cs A 
εὐχὴν [ovtws? Ilatep ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς] 


ouv(pa)v[ots, ἁγιασθήτω] τὸ ὄνομά σου" ἐλθ[ α]- 


τω ἡ βα[σιλεία σου, γενηθήτω τὸ 6] ]- 


λη[μ]ά [σου, ὡς] ἐν οὐ(ρα)νῷ καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς" τὸν] 


ἄρτον ἡϊμῶν τὸ]ν ἐπιούσιον δὸς ἡ[ piv] 
σήμερον καὶ ἄφες ἡμῖν τὰ ὀφειλ[ή]- 


133 


IO 


15 


20 


Sarapion, pray and bow my head before Thee, begging and 
beseeching that Thou mayst drive from me thy servant the demon 
of witchcraft...and of pain. Take away from me all manner of 
disease and all manner of sickness that I may be in health...to say 
the prayer of the Gospel (thus): Our Father who art in heaven, 
hallowed be Thy name, Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done, as 
in heaven so on earth. Give us to-day our daily bread, and forgive 


6. κα(τ)ενώπιον] as in Eph.i 4, 
Col. i 22, Jude 24. The word was 
hitherto believed to be confined 
wholly to the Bibl. writings. 

9. mpoBacxavias] This fem. form 
is not found in the Lexicons, but is 
evidently used here in the sense of 
the simple βασκανία (as in Sap. iv 
12). 

11. ἀηδίας] Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 42. 
14 (=No. 4), note. 

πᾶσαν δὲ νόσον κτλ.] Cf. Mt. iv 
23 θεραπεύων πᾶσαν νόσον καὶ πᾶσαν 
μαλακίαν. 

14. τ. εὐαγγ. εὐχήν] Wilcken 


notes that at first Serenus wrote τὴν 
ἀγγελικὴν εὐχήν, afterwards by 
adding ev above the line correcting 
this into τὴν εὐαγγελικὴν εὐχήν. On 
the history of εὐαγγελικός and its 
cognates, see Zhess. p. 141 ff. 

15 ff. Πάτερ ἡμῶν κτλ.] The text 
follows Mt. vi 9 ff., but with certain 
interesting variations, of which the 
most important are 1. 21 ἀφεί(ο)- 
[μεν] (cf. Lk. xi 4) for ἀφήκαμεν, 
l, 22 dye for εἰσενέγκῃς, 1. 24 τῆς 
πο[ν]ηρ[(ας] for τοῦ πονηροῦ, and the 
addition of the (shortened) doxology 
in 1. 24 f. 


134 


A CHRISTIAN AMULET 


pata ἡμῶν [κα]θὰ καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀφεί(ο) μεν] 
τοῖς ὀφει[λέταις ἡμῶν] καὶ [μὴ] ἄγε 
ἡμᾶς εἰς πειρασμόν, κ(ύρι)ε, ἀλλὰ] ῥῦσαι ἡ]- 


μᾶς ἀπὸ τῆς πο[ν]ηρ[ίας. 


Σοῦ yap ἐστιν] ἡ δόξ[α eis] 


τοὺς αἰῶνας" ""::" 7 καὶ ἡ τῶν [+ 26 
ἐν ἀρχῆ εἰσυ [6771 50]ς βίβλος KE 


2 ee ee ee 


ὁ φῶς ἐκ φωτός, θ(εὸ)ὴς ἀληθινὸς χάρισον 
ἐμὲ τὸν δοῦλόν σου τὸ φῶς. ἽΑγιε Σέρηνε, 
πρόσπεσε ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ, ἵνα τελείως ὑγιανῶ. 30 


us our debts, even as we also forgive our debtors. 
into temptation, O Lord, but deliver us from evil. 


And lead us not 
For Thine is 


the glory for ever....O Light of light, true God, graciously give Thy 


servant light. 
be in perfect health. 


24. 7. molyv|np{las]] a passage 
which some may be tempted to 
quote in support of the A.V. 
rendering of Mt. vi 13. 

28. ὁ φῶς xTX.] as in the Nicene 
Creed. For this use of ἐκ, as in 
Phil. iii 5, cf. also the description 
of Ptolemy Epiphanes, 0.G.Z.S. go. 
10 (Rosetta stone—ii/B.c.) ὑπάρχων 
Geos ἐκ θεοῦ καὶ θεᾶς, and see 
Moulton Proleg. p. 102. 

χάρισον] 1. χάρισαι, c. acc. as in 
late Gk, see Hatzidakis Zzm/. pp. 


O holy Serenus, supplicate on my behalf, that I may 


198, 222. A striking use of the 
verb is found in P. Flor. 61. 59 ff. 
(A.D. 85) where the Prefect, after 
pronouncing with reference to a 
certain Phibion—déws μ[ὲὴῆν ἦν 
μαστιγωθῆναι (Jo. xix 1), adds 
χαρίζομαι δέ σε τοῖς ὄχλοις (Mk 
xv 15): see Vitelli ad Ζ. and cf. 
Deissmann ZO.” p. 200 f. 

30. τελείως ὑγιανῶ] Cf. 1 Pet. 
i 13 νήφοντες τελείως (with Hort’s 
note). 


INDEXES 


I. INDEX OF GREEK WORDS 
II. INDEX OF BIBLICAL REFERENCES 
Ill. INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


ΕΝ δος praetermittendum est, Papyros puram putamque dialectum 
referre, quae per ora vulgi volitabat....Maior difficultas oritur a 
potestate verborum, quae quandoque Graecis prorsus inaudita, 
propria erat Aegyptiorum. Quare consului affines scriptores, prae- 
sertim LXX Interpretes, Scriptores Novi Testamenti, Polybium 
atque Aristeam.” 

A. PEYRON in 1826. 


lL’ INDEX OF GREEK “WORDS 


The references are to documents and lines. The word note in brackets 
following a reference means that the word referred to is to be found not in 


the document itself, but in the accompanying commentary. 


ἀβασκάντως 14. 12 

ἀγαπητός 49.2, 61.1, 52.7 ff. 

ἀγενής 365 intr. 

ἀγεώργητος 22, 21 

ἀγνώμων δ. 27 

ἀγοραστός 30. 11 

ἀγράμματος 20. 43 (note) 

ἄγραφος p. xxili 

ἄγω 29. 35 

ἀγωνία 53.12 

ἀγωνιάω 3. 8, 12. 4, 13 

ἀδαμάντινος 47. 1246 

ἀδελφή 12. 1 

ἀδελφός 4.1, 7.2 (note), 49.2 ff., 
51.2 

ἀδικέω 13. 26 

ἀειμνήστως 26.12 

ἀηδία 29.14, 19, 55.11 

ἀηδίζομαι 4.14, 27 

ἀθρόος 3.7 

Αθύρ p. xviii, 35.10, 38.12 

aipéw 5.51, 8.4, 48.1 

αἴρω 29.28, 42. το, 46.19, 50.9 

αἰσχύνη 1.6, 7.25 

airlwua 24.8 

αἰώνιος 45.27 

ἀκάθαρτος 47.1238 

ἀκαίρως 37.14 

ἀκολουθέω 15.10, 26 

ἀκολούθως 11.2, 19.13 

ἄκων 53.12 

ἀληθινός 54.2, 55. 28 

ἁλιεύς 13.6 

ἁλίσκομαι 1.6 

ἄλλος 5. 31 

ἄλογος 29. 14 

ἀλόγως 50.9 

ἄλυτος 47.1247 

ἁμαρτάνω 37.12 

ἁμαρτία, -ωλός 52.14, 19 


ἀμελέω 44.10 

ἄμμος 22. 20 

dugodos 32. 4, ὃ 

dy for ἐάν 42.6 
ἀνάβασις 45.16 
ἀναγινώσκω 15, 8, 46. 21 
ἀναγκαῖον ἡγέομαι 24. 19 
ἀναιρέω 19.6 

ἀνακαθίζω 58. 25 
ἀνακύπτω 7. 23 

ἀναλόω, -ωμα 50.15 f. 
ἀναπίπτω θ. 4, 5 
ἀνάπλοος 11. 5 
ἀναστατόω 1δ. 2ο, 42.10 
ἀνασφάλλω δ8. 5 
ἀναφαίνω δ8. 4 

ἀναψάω 22.17 

ἀναψυχή 4.10 

ἀνεκτός 53. 25 

ἀνηγέομαι 14. 8 
᾿Ανουβίειον, τὸ 7. 22 
ἀντέχομαι 10.9 
ἀντίγραφον 11.1, 27.1, 33.1, 46.2 
ἀντιγράφω 22. τὸ 
ἀντίδικος 18. 8 

ἀντίληψις δ. 39 
ἀντιφώνησις 13. 29 

ἀξιόω δ. 37 (note), 6. 22, 18.i. 21 
ἀξίωμα 11. 4 

ἀπαιτέω 22. 36, 53.17 
ἀπαλλαγή 34.11, 13 
ἀπαντάω 4.3 

ἅπαξ, τὸ 51.8, 12 
ἀπαρτάω 33. 13 (note) 
ἀπελεύθερος 17. 8, 21 
ἀπευτακτέω 10. 22 

ἀπέχω 16. 20 

ἀπηλιώτης 6. 3 

ἀπό 19.2, 20.5, 39.4, for ἐκ 11.3 
ἀπογαλακτίζω 18.i. 22 


138 


ἀπογραφή 17 intr., 28.20 


ἀπογράφω 32.8 
ἀποδείκνυμι 40. 9 
ἀποδημέω δ. 4 (note) 


ἀποδίδωμι 1.11, 18. ii. 8, 36. 29 


ἀποκαθίστημι 19. 12 


ἀπολύω 3.3, 4.26, 41.14 


ἀπονοέω 53.20 (note) 
ἀποπίπτω T. 27 


dmopéw 53.24, -os 31.1, 6 
ἀποσπάω 18. 1.14, 20.22 


ἀποστερέω 5.34 
ἀποτίνω 20.27 


ἀποφέρω 29.18, 42. 2 ff. 


ἀποχή 18.i. 20 
ἀπώλεια 47. 1248 
ἀράκια 42.12 


ἀργύριον ᾿Αλεξανδρεῖον 1.11 


ἀρ(ργαβών 45.17 


ἀρρ(σ)ενικός 18.1. 7, 19.7 


dpp(c)nv 12.9, 46.15 
᾿Αρσινόεια, τὰ 8. 4 
ἀρτάβη 24.19 

ἄρτι 47. [245 
ἀρχαίους, κατὰ 45.10 
ἀρχιερεύς 40.8 
ἀρχιστάτωρ 13.17 
ἀρχιφυλακίτης 10. τό 


ἄσημος 29.32, 32. 13 f. 


᾿Ασκληπίειον, τὸ δ. 7 


ἀσπάζομαι 15.33, 36.18, 49.4 


ἀσχολέω 51. 9 


ἀσωτεύω 27.7, -la 27.7 (note) 


ἀτακτέω 20. 25 
ἄτεχνος 35.8 


ἄτοπος 27.10, 54.2 (note) 


αὐθημερόν 51.10 
αὐλή 11.8, 12, 13.8 
αὐλητρίς 45. 1 
ἀφαιρέω 55. 12 
ἀφαρπάζω 18. 1.17 
ἀφῆλιξ 19.10 
ἀφίημι 55. 20 f. 
ἄφιξις 53. 28 
ἀφίστημι 47.1244 
ἄχυρον 6. 4 


βαδίζω 6.3 

Barrifw 7.13 

Bapéw 53. 23 

Bapéws 4.29 
βασκανία 55.9 (note) 


βῆμα 18.1. 3 


INDEX I 


βιάζομαι 13. τό 
βιάτικον 36. 9 
βιβλείδιον 35. 11 
βίβλος 46.2 
βλέπω ἀπό 15. 24 
Bperavvol 40. 12 
Bpoxlov p. xxiii 
βύβλος p. xxi 
βυθός 46.11 


γαμέομαι 34.10, -os 84. 4 

γαστροκνήμιον 16. 11 

γενναῖος 45. 26 

yevudw 32.9 

γενόμενος, ὁ 19.11, 27.4, 30.7 

γέρδιος, -ιακός 20.5, 13 

Γερμανίκειος p. xvili, 24. 30 

Γερμανικός p. xviii, 24. 30 

yevoua 48.12 

yewpyéw, -os 22.22 f., 10. 57 (note) 

γινώσκειν σε θέλω 37.5, 41. 4, 49.6, 
51.5 

γνήσιος 1.3 

γνώμη 3.1 

γράμμα 20. 43, 46.6 

γραπτοῦ, διὰ 14.8 

γραφή 31.1 

γυμνός 37. 9 


δαίμων 16 intr., 47.1227 ff. 

δάνειον 3.6 

δανιστής 15.19 

δαπάνη 13.27, 21.16, 50.20 

δεῖ 3.6 

δειπνέω 39.1 

δέομαι 5. 37 

δεσμεύω 47.1246 

δεσπότης 51.1, 52.10, 53. 30, 55.1 

δέχομαι 52. 20 

δηλόω 49.18 

δημιουργός 54. 3 

δημόσιον, TO 20.17, 30, 22.25, δημ. 
γεωργοί 28. 27 (note) 

διά 15. 4 

διαγράφω 22. 24 

διακονέω 20. 10 

διακυβερνάω 4. τό 

διαλλάσσω 37.10 

διαλογισμός 13.1 

διαλύω 5.9 

διασαφέω 4.8 

διαστέλλω 5. 23 

διασώζω 53.8 


GREEK WORDS 


διατελέω 4.4, 48.8 
διατροφή 20. 19 
διαφωνέω 22. 31 
διδασκαλεῖον 6.9 
διδασκαλική 20. 34 
δίδυμος 5.2, 6.8 
διευλυτόω 30. 18 
διευτυχέω 48. 14 
διΐημι 9. 2 

δίκη 1.12 
διμισσωρία 41.13 
δισσός 34.19 
διώκω 24.20, 55.7 
δοκιμάζω 1.8 
δουλαγωγία 19.10 
δραπέτης 7.15 
δράσσω 50. 38 
δραχμά 30.15, 45.12 
δύναμις 14. 5 

δύο δύο 46.19 
δυσωπέω 37.8 


ἐὰν for ἄν 21. 5, 30.18 
ἑαυτοῦ 20.7, 38.11, 46.8 
ἐγβατηρία 11.9 

ἔγγαιος 1.13 

éyyuaw 34.18 

éyyvos 19.6, 34.18 (note) 
ἐγκαλέω 1.7, 16.18 f., 29. 35 
ἐγχαράσσω 26.11 
ἐγχειρίζω 18.1. 8, 23, 19.3 
ἕδνον 16. 15 (note) 
ἐθισμός 10. 20, 26 

εἰδέναι 20. 43 

εἶδος 33.8, 34.6 

εἰκόνιον 36. 21 

εἰκών 36. 21 (note) 

ef μήν 17.15 

εἰς 6.2, for ἐν 13.6, 52.16 
εἰσπηδάω 18. 1.16 

ἐκ 10.11, 24.16, 55.28 
ἐκβάλλω 12.10, 47.1227 
ἐκδέχομαι 11.7, 53.27 
ἐκδίδωμι 20. 6 

ἔκδοτος 34. 5 

ἐκεῖθεν 52.9 

ἔκθεμα 27.1 

ἐκκενόω 41.7 

ἔκτισις 34.18 

ἐλαία 47.1229 

ἔλαιον 50. 36, 52.21 
ἐλαιών 24. 21 

ἐλεέω 6.24, 15. 23 


ἐλεύθερος 1.3 
ἐλλογέω 45.18 
ἑλπίζω 37.6 
ἐμβάλλω 7.8 
ἐμβλέπω 4.21 
ἐμμένω 19. 16 
ἐμποδίζω 33.8 (note) 
ἐμφανίζω 5.18 


139 


ἐν 39.3, 50.6, for εἰς 13.4, 29.13 


ἐναλείφω 13.15 
ἐναντίον 1.7 
ἐνδομενία 30. 13 
ἐνδόξως 11.6 (note) 
ἐνθυμέομαι 4.20 
ἐνιαυτός 20.9 


ἐνίστημι 18.1. 11, 20. 10, 32. 10 


ἐνορκίζω 47. 1239 (note) 
évoxos 20. 32 

ἐντάγιον 40. 43 
ἐντέλλομαι 24.11 
ἔντευξις 5.5, 32.12 (note) 
ἐντρέπομαι 7.4 
ἐνύπνιον 7. 30 

ἐξαίφνης 6. 7 

ἐξαυτῆς 44. 2 

ἐξέρχομαι 47.1243 
ἐξετάζω 43.5 

ἐξέτασις 33.8 

ἑξῆς, τὸ δ. 47 

ἐξορκίζω 47.1239 

ἑορτή 23.7 

ἐπακούω θ. 24 

ἔπαρχος 28.18 

ἐπείγω 5.8 

ἐπεισάγω 1. 8 


ἜἘπείφ p. xviii, 4.33, 41.6, 45.27, 


48.24 
ἐπεκφέρω 1.14 ff. 
ἐπέξοδος 29. 37 
ἐπέρχομαι 29.13 
ἐπερωτάω 34, 20 
ἐπεύχομαι 6.12, 46.18 
ἐπηρεάζω 27.10 
ἐπιβάλλω 10. 12 
ἐπιγένησις 32. 12 
ἐπιγίνομαι 4. 23 
ἐπιγράφω 46.16 
ἐπιδείκνυμι 1. 7, 10 
ἐπιδέομαι 4. 22 
ἐπιδημέω δ. 4 


ἐπιδίδωμι 17.16, 32. 11, 


48.16 
ἐπικαλέω 46.10 


35. 10, 


140 


ἐπικαταλαμβάνω 53. 18 

ἐπιλαμβάνω 5.42 

ἐπιλανθάνω 12.12 

ἐπιμελητής 5.17 

ἐπιμέλομαι 3.8, 4.32, 12.6 

ἐπινεύω 53.8 

ἐπινόσως 53. 21 

ἐπίξενος 17.20 

ἐπιούσιος 55.19 

ἐπίπλους 30. 13 

ἐπισημασία 14. το 

ἐπισκοπέω 13. 31 

ἐπιστάτης 5. 23 

ἐπιστόλιον 36. 12 

ἐπιτάσσω 13.21, 20.11 

ἐπίτιμος 20. 29, 33 

ἐπιτροπή 33.8 

ἐπιχάρτη p. xxiii 

érixerpifw 19.9 

ἐπιχορηγέω 34. 10 

ἔραυνα, 13.9 (note) 

épyarixds 24.6 

ἐργοδιώκτης 11. 9 (note) 

ἐρεοῦς 33.12 

ἔρρωσο 8. ο (note), 4. 33 

épwrdw 12.6, 39.1 

ἐσθής 33.12 

ἐσοῦ 42.2, 4 

ἕτερος 5. 32 

εὐαγγελικός 55. 14 

evdoxéw 11.17, 34.18 

εὐεργέτης 19.13, 18 (note) 

εὐθέως 36. 8 

εὔθυμος 53.19 

εὐθύς 12. 7 

εὐλάβεια 5. 22 

εὔλυτος 15. 12 

εὐμενής 54.7 

εὔμοιρος 38. 4 

εὔνους 53. 11 (?) 

εὐορκέω 17.23 

εὐσέβεια 40.14 

εὔστομος 26.10 

εὐτακτέω 5.15 

εὐτυχέω 8.9 

εὐχαριστέω 36.6, 55. 4 

εὐχή 55.15 

εὔχομαι 36. 3 

εὐψυχέω 38. 2 

ἐφέστιος 28. 24 

ἐφιορκέω 17.24 

ἔχω 6.5, 53.10 (σχοίη), ἔ. πρᾶγμα 
29.8, ἔ. πρός 21.15 


INDEX I 


ζεῦγος 29. 31, 45.15 
ζημιόω 7. 18 
ζυτηρά 10. 4 


ἢ 25.2, 9 μήν 17.15 
ἡγεμονία 49.11 

ἡγεμών 13. 21 

ἡγέομαι 13.19, 45.3 
ἥδεως 40.13, 49. 20 

ἤδη 47.1245 

ἡμέραι, ἐπαγόμεναι p. xviii 


«“ 


ἡμισν 8.5 


θεῖος 52. 25 

θέλω ἤ 37.15, 36.18 (τ. θελόντων 
θεῶν), 41.11 (ὡς ὁ θεὸς ἤθελεν) 

Θεῴ, ἐν 49.6, σὺν Θεῴ 49. τό 

θεωρέω 52.9, -ἰα 11.6 

θῆλυς 12.10 

θλῖψις 53. 13 

θολόω 43. 10 

θρησκεία 33.8 (note) 

θῦμα 11.15 

θυσία 11. τό 

θυσιάζω δ. 4 

θύω 48.7 ff. 


Iaw 46. 6 (note), 47. 1235 

ἴδιος 8.9, 18.ii.1, 24.2, ἴ. λόγος 
33.8 

ἰδιωτικός 30. 18 

ἱερεῖον 48. 12 

ἱερεύς 33.6 

ἱερός 46. 2 

᾿Ιησοῦς 47.1233 

ἱκανός 22. 38, ix. δοῦναι 13. 23 

ἵλεως γένεσθαι 6.24, 53.7 

ἱματίζω 20.14 

ἱματισμός 30. 13 

"Iows 46.1 

ἱστορέω 26.5, 10 


καθάρισις 52.18 

καθαρός p. xxiil, 6.28 
καθήκω 35.14, 38.5 
καθίστημι 6.13 
Καισάρειος p. xvili, 15. 37 
κακοτεχνέω I. 

κάλαμοι γραφικοί p. xxiii 
καλλάϊνος 44.7 

καλῶς ποιέω 3.1, 21.3 
κατά 46.19 

κατάβασις 45.15 


GREEK WORDS [41 


καταγίγνομαι 17.6 λιβελλάριος 36. 30 
καταδικάζω 6.25 λιμαγχέω 18.1. 14 
κατακολουθέω 10. 19 λιμνασμός 24.20 
καταλαμβάνω 2.4, 3.6 λιμός 5.9 
καταξιόω 52.20 λίψ 6.3 
καταργέω 19.17 λογόν, κατὰ 4.2, 8.3, ποιεῖσθαι 
καταρτισμός 11. 12 5. 31 
κατασκευάζω 11.8 λόγος (‘account’) 20. 19, 50.29 
κατατίθημι 23. 13 λοιπὸν οὖν 15.6, 42.8 
KaTaToAudw 5.20 AuTéw 15.9 
καταχωρίζω 5.36, 381.2 5.5 Ὁ 1 oy Awrwos 24.14 
κατενώπιον 55.6 Ue ᾿ 
κατήγορος ὅ. 18 (note) μακροπρόσωπος 17. τὸ 
κατοχή 4.9 μαλακία 55.12 
κεντυρία 36.24 μάμμη 2. 8 
κηδεία 30.17 μαρτυρέω 49.16, 50. 37 
κινδυνεύω 22.12, 36.7 μάρτυς 1.16 
κληδονίζω 46. 13 μαχαιροφόρος 13. 20, 15.5 
κληδών 46. 22 μεγαλοπρεπής 11.6 
kAnpos 22. 14 μεγάλος 25. 1 
κλίνη 39.2 μέλας p. ΧΧΙΠ 
κλών 47,1229 μελίχρως 17. 10 
Κοινή p. xxx μεμπτός 15. 32 
κοινολογέω 8.9 μερίς 16.6, 30.2, 33.2 
κοινωνία 34.4, -6s 22.14, 48.19 Μεσορή p. xvili, 31.4, 41.19 
κόλλημα Ῥ. Xxli, 33.9 μεσόφρυον 30. 5 
κομάω 33.11 μετά 41.15 
κομίζω 4.7, 5.5, 23.5 μεταβάλλω 6.11 
κοπρία 18.1. 7, 19.7 μεταδίδωμι 5.26, 33.7 
κοστωδεία 13.20 μεταλλάσσω 30.7 
κρίνω 18. ii. 8, 19.16, 25.2 (note) μέτωπον 16.9 
κροκόδειλος 11, 13 Mexelp p. xvill, 11.2, 16.1, 4 
κτῆμα 22. 21 μή with aor. subj. 12.11, 44.8 
κτῆνος 24.6 μητρόπολις 32.2, 37.6 
Κύριος 49.3, 22, 52.24 pualyw 6.27 
κύριος (as imperial title) 18.1.6, μνααῖον 34.6 

$1.4 μνεῖαν ποιεῖσθαι 4, 6 


κύριος (as mode of address) 12.2, μνημονεύω 52.15 
36.2, 11, 39.2, 46.1, 51.15, μοναχός 34. 20 


52.6, 53. 
κύριος (‘guardian’) 16.12, 17.4, ναυτικός 1.13 
29.5, 30.4 vexpotagos 49.7, 50.3 


κύριος (‘valid’) 1.14 f., 20.33, 34.19 7 53.20 
κωμογραμματεύς 10.16, 17.3, 35.1 νική 40.11 
νιτρική 10. 5 


λαβύρινθος 11.14 νόμισμα 50.8 

Aaraxedw 13.25 νομογράφος 32.15 

λαλιά 52.13 vouds 19.11, 28.23, 30.2 
᾿ λαμβάνω 36.9 νοσηλός 53. 26 

λαογραφία 17 intr. νόσος 53.23, 55.11 

Aavpa 17.7 νότος 17.7 

λάχανον 29.22, -οπώλης 29. 3 νωθρεύω 44. 5 


λειτουργέω 5.2, 45.6, -ia 17 intr. νωχελεύω 43, 11 


142 


avducés p. xviii, 11. 2 
ξένης, ἐπὶ 29. 34 
ξένιος 11. 11 

ξυστικός 40. 10, 37 


ὀβολός 37. τό 

ὁ καί 29.11, 25, 40.41 
οἰκιακός 13. 17 

οἰκίαν, κατ᾽ 17 intr., 28. 20 
οἰκονομία 28.25 

οἰνάριον 50. 36 

ὀλίγος 5.9 

ὀλιγωρέω 38. 2 (note) 

OAKH 29. 32 


épvtw c. acc. 7.2, 17.13, 383.53, 


35. 14 
ὁμοθυμαδόν 10.8 
ὁμολογέω 16.7, 20.1 


ὄνομα 18.1. 17, 26.11, 36.22, 41. 18 


ὅπως 37.16 
ὀρχηστρία 45.6 

ds ἂν (ἐάν) 21.5 (note) 
ὅταν c.ind. 5.14 
ὅτι recttativum 6.17 
οὐλή 16.8, 11, 48.5 
ov μή 42.4 

οὐρέω 6.20 

ὀφρύς 48.6 

ὀχετεύω 24. 26 (note) 
ὄψιος 43. 3 

ὄψις 18. il. 3 

ὀψώνιον 12.7 


παιδεύω 36. 16 

παιπαιδεύω 37.11 

παλαιός 50. 7 ff. 

πάλλιον 29.17 

παντελῶς 4. 27 
παντοκράτωρ 54.1, 55.1 
πάπας 2.9, 51.3 
παραγίνομαι 3.2 
mapadéxouat 41. 10 
παραδίδωμι 47.1247, 49.11 


παρακαλέω 12.6, c. ἵνα 52.14 


παρακομιδή 50. 5 
παρακομίζω 4. 25 
παραμυθέομαι 58. 26 
παραποιέω 26.5 

παράφερνα 16.22, 34.7, 12 
πάρειμι 29.5 

παρενοχλέω 4. 31 (note) 
παρεύρεσις 1.9, 4. 31 (note) 
παρέχω 20. 26 


INDEX I 


παρηγορέω 38. 11 

παρουσία 5.18 

πατήρ 7.2 

πάτρων δῶ. το 

Παῦνι p. xvili, 12.15, 22. 42 

Παχών p. xviii, 23.18 

πείθω 2.10, 14 

πεινάω 7.23 

πειράζω 3.4 

πέμπω (‘banish’) 49. 10 

πενταφυλία 33.6 

περιαιρέω 35. 11 (note) 

περίειμι 18. i. 26 

περιέχω 40. 13 

περιπατέω 37.9 

περιποιέω 24.8, -ησις 24.8 (note) 

περιπολιστικός 40. 11, 37 

περισπάω 4.31 

περισσός 24.11, 43. 10,15 

περίστασις 4. 21 

περιστερίδιον 23.7 

περισχίζω 29.16 

πηρός 37.15 

πιστός 49, 12 

πλανάω 7.27, 42.12 

πλήρους, ἐκ 5.8, 40. 43 

πληρόω 20.24, 28.26, 50.4 

πλήρωμα 20. 22 (note) 

πολιός 6.25 

πολιτεία 52.8 

Πολιτική 49.9, πολιτική 49. 9 (note) 

πολλαπολλῶν 12.9 

πονέω 48. 8 

πονηρία 55. 24 

ποτίζω 22.28, 24.26 

πραιπόσιτος 51. 2 

πράκτωρ 22. 37, 39 

πρᾶξις 1.12, 34.14, 47.1227 

mpacia 22.27 

πράσσω 15.16 

πρεσβεύω 40.14 

πρεσβύτερος 12.17, 27. 3, 29.11, 
33.6, 49.2 f. 

προβασκανία 55.9 

προγράφω 27.11, 35.17 

προθεσμία 18.1. 11 

προθυμέομαι 10. το 

πρόκειμαι 17.17 

προκόπτω 36.17 

προνοέω 10.12, -οήτης 45.1 

πρόνοια 10.12 (note), δῶ. 26 

Tpoopaw 5.22, 27.9 

προσαγορεύω 52.23 


GREEK WORDS 143 


προσαποτίνω 1.11 
προσκαρτερέω 28. 27 
προσκυνέω 36.15 
προσκύνημα 26.12, 37.3 
προσοφείλω 5. 45 
προσπίπτω 55.30 
προστάσσω 48. 10 
προσφάγιον 50. 21 
προσφέρω 1. 4 
προσφωνέω 33.13 
προφήτης 24. 26 
πωλέω 44. 8 f. 


ῥήτωρ 18. 4 
ῥυμή 6.16 
Ῥωμανός 17.21 


Zad(=rT)avas 47.1238 
σαπρός 21.11 

σαπρῶς 37.9 
Σαραπίειον, τὸ 4.9, 5.3 
Σα(ε)ρᾶπις 7.3, 36.6, 39.3 
oe for σοι 12.8, 42. 4 
Σεβαστός p. xviii, 20. 47 
σημαίνω 35. 4 

σημεῖον 14. 8 (note) 
σημειόω 48. 19 

Σιλβανός 50.1 

σινδών 50.27 

σκέπη 10.9 

σκεῦος 30.13, 50. 14 
σκόλοψ 43.9 

σκύλλω 44. II 

σκυλμός 24. 5 

σμηλίον p. XXill 
σουβρικομαφόρτιον 34. 7 
σπανίζω 27.7 

σπένδω 48.11 

σπουδάζω 53.18 
σταθμός 34. 5 

στατήρ 18. i. 24 
στέρομαι 1.7 

στέφανος 9.5, 40. 13 
στίχος 24. 24 

συγγενής 16.13, 80. 5 
συγγνώμη 53. το 
συγγραφή 1.2, 16.17, 34.19 
συγκλεισμός 20. 20 
σύγκλητος 11. 3 
συγκομίζω 22. 26 
συγκύρω 30.12 
σνυγχώννυμι 22. 19 
ovyxwpéw 30.6, 51.7 


συκοφαντέω 19. 9 (note) 

συλάω 13.11 

συλλέγω 50. 11 

σύμβιος 41. τό 

συμβιόω 34.8, -ἰωσις 16.16 
σύμβολος 40.13 

συναίρω 16.15 

συνάλλαγμα 1.14 

σύνειμι 27.5 

συνεργάζομαι 22. 15 

συνέρχομαι 23.4, 43.13 
συνενωχέομαι 23.10 

συνϊερεύς 33.10 

συνίστημι 3.2, 14.6, 28.20, 29.15 
συνοδείτης 40. 41 

σύνοδος 40. το ff., 45. 3 

συνοικισία 1. 2 

σύνταξις δ.6 

συντελέω 11.10 ι 
συντιμέω 34.6 (tie ly tac A 
σχολή 3.3 

σῴζω 36.8 

σῶμα 18.1.7 (note), 22. 31 (note) 
σωμάτιον 18.1.7, 14, 538.21, 26 
σωτήρ 19.18, 54.3, 55.2 
σωτηρία 36.13, 43.6, 21, 53.20 


τάβλα 15. 29 

τάλαντον 15.16 

ταμεῖον 46. 4 

τάσσω 35.11 

ταῦτα 42.15 

τάχα 15. 11, 22 
τεκνοποιέω 1. 9 

τελείως 55. 30 

τέλος 1.12 

τηλαυγῶς 46. 24 

τήρησις 49.14 

τιμή 4.17, 46.18, 50.17 ff. 
τίμημα 45. 12 

τίμιος 14.1 

τόμος 33.9 
τοπογραμματεύς 17.3 
Τρικωμία 7.24 

τρόπον, καθ᾽ dv δὴ 37.12 
τροφεῖον 18. 1.1τὸ 
τροφεῖτις 18.1.9 

Τῦβι p. xviii, 6.2, 10.1, 26 
Tvpavvos 14.1 

τύχη 33.15, 34.1 (note) 


ὑγιαίνω 2.1, 36.3 
ὑδραγωγός 22. 18 


144 


ὕδρευμα 22. 17 

ὑειός 37 verso 

ὕλη 7.9 

ὑπάρχω 34.16 
ὕπατος 40.9 

ὑπέρ 8.6 

ὑπερτίθημι 44. 2 
ὑπηρετέω 50. 34 
ὑπογράφω 13.4 
ὑποδείκνυμι 8.12 
ὑπολείπω 3.6 
ὑπόμνημα 32.12 
ὑπομνηματισμός 18.1.1, 19.15 
ὑποσημειόομαι 48.14 
ὑποτελής 10. 24 
ὑποχέω 20 intr. 


φαλακρός 13.24 

Φαμενώθ Ὁ. xvili, 8.15, 34.21 

φανερόω 54. 4 

φάρμακος 21.6, 50.17 

Φαρμοῦθι p. xviii, 18. i. 3, 29. 43, 
53. 31 

φάσις 13. 15 

Φαῶθι p. xviii, 17.27, 45.9 

φερνή 34.5, 13, 19 

φέρω 44.8, 49.8 (ἐνήνοχα) 

φιλάνθρωπος 54. 2 

φιλαυτία 5.10 

φιλιάζξω 15.27 

φίλοι, οἱ δ. 40 

φλυαρέω 52.12 

φοῖνιξ 46.14 

φόρος 5. 6 (note) 

φορτίον 15.17 


INDEX I 


φροντίζω 11. 2,7, 50.15 
φροντίς 11.17 

φύλλον 46.15, 17 

φυτόν 22.31, 24.25 
φῶς 55. 28 


χάος 47.1248 

xapifouae 14.9, 55. 28 

χάριν 7.17, 23.13 (x. κατατέθειμαι), 
27.9, 37.7, 50.13 f. 

χαρτή, -ἰον p. Xxiii 

χεῖρ 36. τό 

χειρισμός δ. 19,332 7: 

χειρογραφέω 18. il. 4 

χειρόγραφον p. xxii 

χειροποιήτης 26. 4 

χειρότεχνος 19.17 

χιάζομαι p. xxii 

χιτών 29.16 

χιτώνιον 44. 5 

Xolax p. xvili, 13.33, 30.1 

χοῦς 50. 19 ff. 

χρέος 30.19 

χρηματίζω 5.21, 25.2, 46.24 

χρησμῳδέω 26.9 

χρηστότης δῶ. 

χρόνος 51.14, 30.19 (ἐφ᾽ ὃν χρόνον) 

χρυσοῦς, ὁ 36.10 

χωρέω 21.13 


ψέλλιον 29.31 
ψωμίον 11.14, 45.14, 50.20 


ws ἄν 5.15, 24.16 


II. INDEX OF BIBLICAL REFERENCES 


The texts followed are for the Septuagint, the Cambridge edition edited 
by Prof. Swete, and for the New Testament, the Greek Text of Westcott 


and Hort. 
GENESIS 
BRIT AION ἐς sasoainachiasna 9450008 24. 26 
ROR ie erad en ssniy ρου τὼς 6. 3 
PR ΠΤ ects diaicieavdisnivan se wan’ 6. 3 
2 NE πον ne νιον 3. 2 
EXODUS 
ἘΠ cS δου. ποσόν coisiin ἑως 11. 9 
το ΤΕ 53. 23 
SERN PF ΤΥ as Geen Ὁ. 4. 19 
a ee ee 22. 31 
MEME 52 ΓΕΥ ΝΡ Τὸ 4. 26 
LEVITICUS 
RMF rire cabdanaesdicsccaics 52. 18 
MMWR ca sicle cel uie spat anerca's 46. 24 
Ly Serene 34. 6 
NUMBERS 
5G οτος τὸς rcanwacnasaiene 43. 9 
DEUTERONOMY 
oo π΄. 2π|τ  ρλοουκυς (ἐς 18. 1.14 
i: ne ae 6. 12 
BORNE ΡΥ 46. 13 
ΣῪ Oy 055 nino ens isin λον οι ον 5. 51 
JOSHUA 
Oy τε one 24. 16 
τὴ ὩΣ Pec oieia'cinbin'siatas sind naioin vnic 6. 13 
1 CHRONICLES 
ONE ae 31.2 
2 CHRONICLES 
SN sats» <c\einiteim alto a hinie sin sei 8. 12 
Ἐν ΠΣ TS 2.05. reteeeeeeeaeens 6. 13 
EEN 30, ΣΧΧΙΙ. 14.......... 6. 3 


M. 


ESTHER 
11 Bocas attains eed nats 
ΜΗ Tee Sy Sane ae ne eer PE 
JOB 
ας ΡΥ new ie 
PAU AM. chanics dion tneadeiies 
MOR: coh halen since euwean 
MAAS eo) ton sasiasoioava wacom 
PSALMS 
WLAN Su te teed da maids τ δες ᾽ν 
RMN css cgctees ctuaccsetoness 
MULES, KW Oe i sccvedowene 
PROVERBS 
MIND vais 5c ke eSaieen da peel Pools 
RN ES io ion orate nis aa kane 
ΧΙ 16... atin vivo due ee ΤΟ uate 
REVI: 1} stad pod sev nonensssedtes 
SONG 
i gL eee eee eer peer ere 
JEREMIAH 
“vil. 27, xxx. (xlix.) 27 --- 
EZEKIEL 
REVS, Τὰ Patsnsatseas wesw 
ἘΣΧΆΤΩΙ ΓΕ προ sage ot 
DANIEL 
ΡΝ 
MUO 5 sis oa neenteRadess 
MICAH 
PG os PE vas oust Ve τ ἀπ ούτε 


146 INDEX II 
ZECHARIAH Wis) TOs cai teste. es cent τον": 13. 15 
ἈΝ CAPERS Rea nee eben a Oi 47. 1248 Bde oceaveraneacneechisnenmel 10. 9 
WE 22. ποι tandn panes aclanaee ... 47. 1297 
WISDOM (=SAP.) ὑπο Os va sakes eae 6. 24 
Leddy SEV SAS eons ccnsinsniee vanesan 1. 6 ΤΣ ΠΡ τ. Ὁ: 24. 5 
Ὥστ: Sed eee eins 33. 8 Bis) TG is Sua τ το’ τ 53. 25 
Vig f. taco preset CARE ee eee 55. 9 ΡΠ eee 29. 35 
BID son nics ΠΡ ότι το θυ 18. 17 
SIRACH Ph Cer eee er eee ore 18. 1. 17 
MCU VaR. tiles Soh seeeeeeciooe 9. 5 Si BIS Aida οι 45.1 
SAMS Bas enone aawemeane AB. 272 | SUB PZ onc. ko. ee 19. 12 
ΣΤ IN Qigeg ml oat ce ἐρεν ον πον τον 43. 9 42. xii. 4805) esr ee 21. 11 
3) OP EE aA 46. 10 GO. sina see Senay errant 4.8 
SAMs To SER το ee δρον το 50. 11 
1 MACCABEES SAVE. Os sci ces denon conde 45. 6 
AK a Gir ais eos acaehaeouaaw ΤΣ σον seis 33. 8 ἜΤΟΣ π΄ γ᾽ 1 τς 36. ὃ 
ΣΧ DOM ied sites seta nse duvetardens 9 intr ΩΣ --- 53. 8 
SME OHSS 29 Seb dices wees 2a 9: SOW ABD: Sci tikes ot de 6. 24 
BIW. PRN PO er cnaseceee ase 8. 9 KVM 28). 05:ds..none irene 36. 29 
ΡΠ. 4. ὃ 
2 MACCABEES Oa AERC a maser 34. 16 
ΠΣ ΤΣ ΤΥ δ.59. XE. 3, τ 24. τό 
Bet τον το τα σε ἐπολεο ονῶν οἰ εαοίνων 22..24.. ΧΕΙ τον ον 8.9 
Πρ, itty i ΠΡ ΉΡΤΡΣ 4:2 ΣΕΙ͂Σ ὁἱενι κοῖς eee 42. 12 
BOs Ms ΘΠ 5 τὴ 90:07 SEVER, 223. τ ροὁἜοσ ΠΕ ο 49. 12 
Δ ΡΕΡΙ cow saennwk aera acct 620 SEVIS ον 11. 8 
NE Me ote ταν wn eisai leuioraelA a 5. 22 63° iowassazodseeneneeeee 47. 1239 
ΡΣ ἐτῶν ον εν 40... σαν δ τ ἢ 50. 27 
0: Sictacsbigeniincttomeaees δ8. 190. ΣΝ ἢν δὲ τες τ ν θ. 2 
SMG) ιν τ τς gente en 53. 23 
SUVA A <x cu dhe dau wren 37. 12 ST MARK 
BEN ΞΕ ες ἀπε sine teas 8.9 Le 25) see scevsesecveseesertwecess 47. 1243 
C1 eee ree errr eee eke 6. 5 
3 MACCABEES ill. δὲ: ρα ΒΕ ΘΝ een 19. 12 
1| BG os τὸ 00... ὃ 24. 5 ΠΡ... δ. 14 
Vs PA iii cakes torte iabareave 110 27 .sucadsdeasenaniaen eames 30. 13 
WLR e oe Snaloae een mene ΠΥ 33. 8 ἷν. 20. sa ΑΚ ἘΠ 41. τὸ 
ΣΤ 97.150. Wor Bi βιτιορηο τπο στο 47. 1243 
oe MRS πο τ 1-- ΠΈτνὸΠΠπΠ|0 44. 11 
OED Sr ae eye τοι BS. 28. “νὴοΘ tin ncsees eine τ 18. il. 3 
25 oon ewantetaen nents 44. 2 
4 MACCABEES ΡΠ ὑπο 22. 27 
Ve ΡΤ os 82.22 VOL. ES .....00. ee 15. 24 
De τ πον τς ΡΣ 19. 12, 46. 24 
ST MATTHEW 1S Di. «ciewiane ewronnaaeet τ: 47. 1243 
TRE (Hack Bpeeepe mer Pe 5.2, 060-23 RAO he πύον ee 5. 34 
BEY 1 Disses nc tess seaniapnattieg aan oie 6. 4 BS ΡΠ ΤΠ 5 eaed 7. 12 
Pee Rare ary eS ae nieen ὅδ. 11 BR ὅροι eae 82. 4 
Wie Se ποτ ποτ ΟΡ ΠΕ ΤῈΣ ὙΠ ἧς 20. 32 T ΡΤ ἘΓ Υ πΠι.00το: 43. 2 
ΔΉ ἘΠ: Βα πε Shedneaans anes 87: 5 ἈΠῸ ἢ δ μκ τ ΤΕ Ἐ 20. 6 
ZI Humbe knatecenncneaniaten 17. 24 BBG κοῤορύμονννς en ene ΕΘ 15. 24 
Wil lest» hdl ΡΥ δ. τό, 16.20) ΝΙΝ <ccivnceheeee 29. 18 
ὉΠ τ τ δδ. 15 ff. ΠῚ δδ. 28 


BIBLICAL REFERENCES 147 


ST LUKE δῷ 10 iy Te oe ON AO 8. 8 
RMR rea oy se er  Α ΠΣ yee oy 19. 9 S971 2 1 RN ee ee 4. 14 
ΩΝ ΩΝ 1. 7 GS) ore cee oe 11. 6 
WENN Ge cast nich cisclnaclaseraales 28 intr. is be utc eats isiare ted 10. 19, 23. 4 
sc ci ansiaiotaest eel octelslelaleloiasid stale 5. 22 
215. οὐ σα Κα στ σεν παν 46. 24 ST JOHN 
BU cantetomatertesanr careen cas 39. 3 ΗΟ, οἰ πτοιὶ νυ οιοον τος ἐρεῖ 48. 12 
PPR Risks ictlthtgety σε ἐωριοιοχυζωνως ΘΟ Bg Ms ΖΦ. Το τι ρον iniotinseratnwnni.c ooo [10.185 
παδοις ἐΑΑΡΡΕΙ ΑΕ ΤΡ ΡΣ Mate) REO tree τα ea endnutle naive 42. 6 
ἘΠ fe dhticatinwdiiatwondrdeds 12. 7 Ἢ 20. oe ececensecervenenasen caves 13. 9 
ἘΠ ce ieoee inns oes 6. 4 Wide ὩΣ ΤΥ ΠΣ 20. 43 
eR Se μος δ. 9 Of Ec = es sian tras ΡΠ 18. ii. 3 
BRM MIN | Vile socio cciouicwibrass ower Bae ae 51] a Ny chek Clem viemewlonn ae 42.6 
MN rs ΘΕΆ ΨΌΣ ἩΠ ΣΝ ΠΕ ΤῊ DOE) UME sip hic svoecearstancneee 24. 2 
PA ns siete ΤΣ ΠΡ 16. 20 20 cristae Roneseienetas 42. 6 
20 προ το τον se eto 27. 10 ΠΕ ς ΤΡ ΠΣ 11. 14 
BP ἐτροὶ ἐδ δησουφοιν seteeesign ot 37. 6 ΟΣ ΡΣ ΤΑ ΡΤ ἘΔ ΤΠ 42. 6 
ἘΝ τους τηόξο ονοςροωνοπθνῃ ER ΠΌΣΙΝ ΡΥ ἐς δεν ρττονς 55. 28 
MM ac mec ecnchiemawentives τοῦ 53. 8 BAGH ts τ πο Giemsa eawiaen 42. Io 
Ds ark ood nensivalsiit 4,571... SRM PO eM esa ened πρίν, eee tack 42. 6 
Lf, A eee 53. 25 ὌΠ ΤΡ Oso 86. τό 
ΠΕ da Covariates a ΤῸ | ROS Εν μα ἀξ Decbion mulated 50. 20 
Ses ee ee 44. 11 Woe Oavche said dlstaniraeaees 37. 9 
MAME vada sori uido Paria νον 27.5 Ἐ2᾽ τς ποτ. Meanie gctrwiias 48. 5 
ΒΥ abanretsitsenaon σὸς ταῖς 53. 23 
0 ae See are 46. 19 ACTS 
Mai ΡΤ ERG He. Ὅτ ΟΡ τ. που ερε εν κύκνος 838. 12 
ΠΝ το πὴ AAR οῖς 4. 21 ΤΥ τι 7 cnums leads 24. 21 
τ κι ee eee 55. 15 σι Se | Baitennadsgtiack iuesen 10. 8 
ὭΣ) fore SRC Sion oso cr 29. 13 og RAE nae Cee aan tt 24. 16 
ἘΠ ΗΝ, τις οὐλι τς οὐεγηνοικενώζος 11. 3 RMI τ τπ νἀ ετ τες ἐν τος δ. 4 
Πρ τετ asta nreevialt 7.8 Pes histo veleiten seas 5. 22, 27. 9 
ME oh id ἈΠΟ ΠΥ oven atria 22. 37 7 Se AS Pile Meare rene 37. 6 
τὴν {0 Ὁ cv acnannuen teach 14. 6 BoM που τος ΠΝ ise 22. 21 
[ee eee CSI dS Dea C28 | τ μουν τσ τι 4. το 
2 See Ae Bk ers Eee 18.1.7 να ERs hes enue etches icewaduue 20. 43 
MEME Lois δὲ ετμώσος ἐδιερος 10. 12 ΖΑ): wincsnevepmetaeascisen 24. 2 
7! Sere λον δ, δον 21. 7 ΡΤ 84. τό 
ee ee eee 5. 9 MIMD GER. sa nieias παν ται οτπντος 50. 6 
a ee ΚΕ 42. 12 ᾿ς ee ΤΕ oie res 26. 4 
a et taramelaeewen Sete ee 53. 14 ΒΟ neces enssenhionanue ne es 46. τὸ 
MRE Sick biped nis bu tig’ Cakes NAM Wan cs ΤΟΣ ΤΣ τ Geass oss 22. 26 
WORM, cicicsiieustavbees tsetse 5 το, ταῦτ τορος 6. 16 
ἘΠ ΟΝ νον δ oe eee 7. 4 ΟΣ eee δεν mat 19. 9 
τυροῦ τ ὐνόκιεῖβ ον δμινίρωι νι βίοις 80. 13 BAD ANE: dq teu shoe σου ΞΔ τσ 23. 4 
MMM cscs cole ase as ορνο τῶν 53. 4 WB ΡΠ 53. 25 
OS | re 35. 8 MMe os Vien ele ones elmo e's 46. 24 
ΘΕ, τονε Same amine sels ρος τονὸν 20. 22 ΒΒ ορυ να μον ο νερὸ 3. 1, 44. 2 
PUNE i odie ois dauistseiew oss = 1S ile <a | Sonne ae eee PRU 11..5 
ΠΑΡ ΝΣ ΚΟ ΑΥ  ΤᾺ 75 23 pee G IGE eae 6. 16 
i ree ΠΥ θ. 7 ΕΝ Ae CN εν τα δ δι 28. 26 
LE Peer FL Coe ea 1 ΠΟ Rea nae pear ον eS See 29. 11 


148 INDEX IT 


XVeo ZZ seevsvccescecsscssseeees 15. 4 Wai 7 cia sien binghieoietagaceeiee 15. 11 
BON he τον τ θεν ον adauts 32. II DBS, acsisidenhtopis Saeco 45. 18 
MARTE Vics de nase cwhn cunts 16. 6 SN EO... 15. dreamy Beene 53. 11 
ἘΣ doe oMtes os ose sah ae nioed 10. τὸ. ΣΙ ΕΝ οὐ τορ ποῦν nace 10. 12 
ΤΡ ΡΤ, 18.4. τ 1 χυϊ οι. προ δ1. 14 
ΧΟ τ πο ΣΝ 18. 23 
NEY Stone ΚΕ ΑΡ ΥΡΝ 10. 10 1 CORINTHIANS 
ΤᾺ cckuctenancrarenteate Bs. 1.2. ThA Qae oS sc acer eee 87. ὦ 
BN ns ee coeaee ute ΣΕ ΝΣ δ. 4 Ws OURS: τ ρον ας 24. 26 
Te ΣΕΥ ΡΤ τ ΑΝ δια. ive 25:. τοῦ cecce den ee 42. 8 
POSES TRS 26. 4 UD ας ΣΌΝ 36. 18 
BONS cnc nacsinsadvingas swaths 48: τὸ -  -¥iGhG).cc hes θεν τι το eee 47. 1247 
ΝΠ SAYS osu sea a πον σδ τς ἐλ δ τὰ 29 35 Wid DQG. oi ον ΠΣ eee 29. 8 
BO, ΟΠ τοῖος 53. 3.) 5:25 τὴ το 4. 24 
BIL sanaecunsnenesasauauvet 36. 18 τ δ. 34 
25. προ δον αν τ τ ντδο δε 1.7 Valls σα νον μῶν 8.9 
Tae URE aera sae se rer 14. 1 18, 27. ρου τω 44.8 
ee 19.9, 47. 1239 τ λει 11. 8 
τ ca lide cia  Τ ΔΉ 47. 1227 Ra Sanus wpa cnn 4. 31 
EER Sct dante snmuen kane 32.4, 46. 1 BG vevensassreoseyenearaee 30. 19 
BED can dee Niue cneetramae S15. Vite. OM. wscctvcsns eee 18. i. 6 
RE en voi pie eanirn sequen 5. 30 i Serer 42.4 
BEE ae canis Race anaes δ8..2,8 4S 9BR iisnencaccabae eee 12.7 
Ce OLRM EL Herre EPC OE CAT 20. 22 | SO ee 19. 10 
MN Pose web cecacmncescwenewcaes 18:12 ΣΟ ΖΗ, τ 39 intr. 
5 ee Mate tek.) Sane 6.40 51. τὴξξ τὶ sce 33. 11 
2Q revecsccscccerocrsovees 27.9 FB scsesctsvoersessnsisne cases 37. II 
IN ol. τ ΡΤ 29. 32 ὙΠ... 24. τό 
ΧΧΙΗ τερον Αυννοννν θ. 7 Sil. WE. a dacackwdwnteee eee 41. 11 
BE oss esodoanaeuotne means 27. 5 ἘΠῚ Bs c's aisina vine saree eee 34. 16 
2.5 τρὶς dgeantassoradawcaye 96.124... ΧΙνῚ ΤΟ -.Ἅὕτολον Εν $7. 15 
ΧΧ ΤΙ ες oo oa cmon aqiicioman δα; χὰ αν GE | ux wide ον 53. 20 
BLT ΤΕ Υτο δ προ 24. 6 ΗΕ ΜΈΚΕ τας, 41. 11 
BG uated pesianedanectank 40,553 . SYILSG. i. ccs 36. 18 
ΧΟ ccuitinginaeieas eoenreuiaas 5. 18 
ἘΡΉΜΟΥ ΡΣ ΠΡ ν 24. 2 2 CORINTHIANS 
2 gous peed ieee oes 28013 ἰξϑιτ 4 τον Ν 53. 23 
TRV a Ay EG ies ainceeianiaciend ones 5. 18 BB Givediveateenaseusaateraen 45.17 
WE ΕΙΣ Λα ΑΝ τες ΔΡΗ ea mae 24. 8 ἜΣ ΡΥ Π δος 14. 6 
I) eecaraleia nnn Ὁ ὍΠπ re ne Oe δ... {7 || πὴ 45.17 
Ri pidgin alciafvnas  ς 18.1. 3 GED btiemasehee meneame 40. 14 
πέσ τ: 35. 4 Whe ὐφο, ὐτος scenes nose 6. 24 
SWE 4 ataieuistnwoedeicmec ne tare 20. 43 Qi io sa wien ca xeon .... 37. I1 
Za isuscesieartonsaeondns 53. 20 ΟΣ ΟῚ ἈΠ δος δάς 54. 1 
EXVUSNS Olisacddieucuceneneees 6. 3 AEs SOR ὁ 9 - 24. 1 
BO! ane csnmnieueneneaeitcn Sti 5 ΧΙ BUS. ..vcovessnsnusemee 12. 7 
RR RAR ines δὴν onze, 88. 0 δ. τ Τα 36. 7 
ἐφ φρο 7,» 10. RM Pins sccnvanctsccnqumanen “ἐς 43.9 
DS ΤΣ ΟΣ ΟἿ 7. 24 
os ἘΠ ΡΤ δ 4. 26 GALATIANS 
1. 1d & ivican th acctanteaeeaae 36. 17 
ROMANS BSE fo csc crcnicncvaseoyaeneeean 26. 


BIBLICAL REFERENCES 


Mle τον Sicadticveseicacteaactos 27. 11 
Males coca sien asavenasansad 19. 16 
GE ae aan fovea enki σον 18.1. 11 
iS Cie a ee eee 15. 20 
ἘΡῚ Ὁ το On oe pes Se ς οἷ 42. 4 
EPHESIANS 
τ- ἦς 7 ae eee 55. 6 
ἘΝ ΠΣ delete vis wikentssosa 28. 25 
Serres 24. 8, 45. 17 
Ls SRS Fie πεν 35. 17 
πο as alee na'sfae 11. 12 
re 37. 9 
ee RNS 5 οτος, wks aa wekte sess 2.11 
ME arena pace nan me s5seaein 37. 9 
Me τ τ το οτος, wet eae 27.7 
ΒΕ aR TAR ee ere 53. ΠῚ 
ieee a acl di nn 28. 27 
ἜΘΗ EE nee 40. 14 
PHILIPPIANS 
as τ ΠΠ πΠΠ 0 .0...ς 49. 2 
π΄ ---ο--. 34. 10 
τ πῶς, 1. Be τς 18. i. 6 
Ee ieee awadsincnes 48. II 
MN tapi tae aint ala 38. 2 
ΣΈΘΕΝ ΒΜ 24. τό, 44. 2 
Ἐπ ΄΄σ--᾽--- 24. 19 
τ, τ ΩΣ ΟΣ ere 55. 28 
Ὁ ΘΕῸ eee seen 7. 18 
RS τ πο τποσοςς 12. 12 
Se nee sansa 52. 8 
πέσ ΄τὸ-------- 1. 3 
7 cr one Pe 3. 1 
Mite an sacs AS an acne ἐν tan 20. 19 
Ret τ ον ἘΠ ΘΕ annie 16. 20 
COLOSSIANS 
|. A eer sere 55. 6 
ee Serre p. xxii, 18. ἢ. 4 
ΝΕ ee eee 38. 11 
ἵν ΠΡ ΤΡ 38. ΓΙ 
προ πὸ προ 28. 26 
MMe chs Satie acute c i sig doe 52. 151 
PHILEMON 
τ πτ' Πρ τ Προ snes 15. II 
SR ee eee 45. 18 
τ τος δ. 45, 20. 27 
1 THESSALONIANS 
RRS es ene ie 50. I 
LES reer 4.6, 55. 4 


149 
MAB oais cgi ΟΕ Το ύτονσ το, 7. 2, 49.2 
eR sical ack wnainne hoo 53. 13 
BE IP ic saenccbtc ce bosan eave 1.8, 40.9 
ες cee nouahiaaaaitae ccaaseone 11. 17 
Ms eds spake ante uatasa 8.9 
ἘΠῚ τ Ὁ ee eae .. 9. 5 
Ce, ΤΟ ΤΡ. ΚΌΤΕΣ ΒΝ 47. 1245 
De a τος τ τος. reine τορος «τὶς 11. 12 
IVs BET... 12. 6, 15.6, 39.1, 52.14 
MBAR eae on ics oes 38 intr. 
RS yee ede eS See eee 42. 4 
WRU slevcctaiect selets ack τος 34. 6 
DBD ἘΣ 15. 8, 47. 1239 
ra 2 THESSALONIANS 
ΠΡ ΡΤ ΤΡ 8. 
ie ΕΡΈ ΡΣ ΤΥ vam τ 32. τὸ 
ἄρ πο ΑΙ ΟΣ ἐνέδει δὶ 47. 1248 
DRA ds cases sea τ ΟΕ ες 19. 17 
BM on ecccirotssashankes Ohicces 34. 18 
ἘΠ σὺν δ. 51 
BR i cea suk, aie ὙΠΟ ΕἾ 27. τὸ 
rears aig πεν σ σσοι 20. 25 
ἘΦ τον 7.4 
1 TIMOTHY 
Se phn ae ste ninint oneness ἘΠ. 
Wi a crass το τορος duane δ. 5 
ce ere eee eee 12. 6 
SAN oenaaitnn oa  πτ aia ccna 8 δ. 5 
a, SSA eg Oe ἘΝ ee eee 24. 2 
2 TIMOTHY 
εὐ χα ees ed 2.8 
ΠΝ πὸ τΠΠὃ onan 4. 19 
ἘΠ νος πε τπππτ πος 5. τὸ 
a Te ες κε iy) aa ae 48. 11 
TITUS 
Op Searing te eeper im ee i. 3 
ade ae Sea eee ee ee 27.7 
Bs sin Kanteen τ τς ἘΠ es 6. 27 
HEBREWS 
ΜΠ ieee απ τ meee: ee ae 11. 8 
Mog MUR cet ach wacmanns pAn inne oe 52. 23 
τα Seco πε Ὑ ance 48. 12 
ot IE απ τ τέ ey Ae er πες 44.5 
1706 cece eect ee eens cee 1.7 
ey Eee Pere roomie Τα! 34. 18 
ἘΠῚ ΠΣ oo Nes τὸς πο hone 40. 24 
ΣΆ τε το τ τες oe 6. 24 
BRE BGs oes c emi denapeavaawcss 26. 4 


150 INDEX II 
ΧΟ PLE the Gash νιν ποτ᾽ πληροῦν τον 35. 11 1 ST JOHN 

BAe wcaprave rnc «toriens se sah umes 2.5.1 Mae Ee 1 Ege 5 Se τ 
ΧΙ. Merce τ θυ  φολς se κῸΣ pe Bg | WWel Tah hecicucce tess σα ΘΝ ΕΣ 
καὶ GABE osiiicsre noite ent Caeiab aos «5 

BG ciciclesta denennaen denen 6. 27 
EE, ΘΕ ΤΟΥ͂Σ ΣῈ ΣΤΡ τ ΤΕ ΎΤῈ 2.11 i 2 ST JOHN 
HHL. Posse seenennentnetne 63.0 
“2 Epp eee eco eee 19. 12 nes oe ee 
21 Nae = Pi ee τος eo 19. 2 
ST JAMES 3 ST JOHN 
1, Pict vn wncanraneccesizetans ove σον, τσ στ τς 

δ τοῖοι οἷν, Moc das ἐνὰ βοςούὺς 38. 8 G0. DK, cb πον ς - 
ἦν, ΤΕ ws Sactseso cee enone ss ΣΌΝ scan snes dei eee eee 
Reins ΡΠ Ἐπ τ 44. ὃ ES) 2h. ΠΥ ΜΠ νος 

1) ἘΞΑΌ ΟΣ ΚΕ πε τ το τος 7.2 ἐπ τ Ἐοετ τς . 

1 ST PETER 
TET ES τέκν seas 4.7 ot ορον, 

12} cccscccecncecsssesevecsacce 55. 30 τι vn > ee νι: τς ὉΠ 
ΕΣ ΤΠ δ σ RRS RS ee a 
AE OR aR RAPS 26.76) 4 ee 

πον so ein ΞΕ ἘΞ ΡΤ ols δ. 9, 15. 4 

REVELATION 

2 ST PETER | Ae: Fey eo 

BR i) Meeeee eee o> ee τ. ἐς 11. 6 ΠΑ, ΠΥ οτ το ᾿ς 
ΤΡ 97 ΕΤΕΎΎΥΣ ἘΠ 25. τὸ: αν πη, δα τ ἘΝ 


TAS 


ΠῚ 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


The following index is not intended in any way to be exhaustive, but 
simply to facilitate reference to some of the subjects mentioned in the 


introductions and notes. 


acrostic 120 

amulet, Christian 132 ff. 
anointing 35 

apprenticeship, contract of 54 ff. 
arrhabo 109g 

Athletic Club, diploma of 98 ff. 


Biblical Greek xxx 
Biblical Texts on papyrus xxix 
birth, notice of 81 f. 


Calendar, Egyptian and Macedonian 
XVill, 30 

Census Return- 44 ff., order to return 
home for 72f., /zbedi take place 
of 115 

Charta Borgiana xxiv 

children, exposing of 33 

Christian letters 125 ff., 
prayer 131, amulet 132 ff. 

coinage, Alexander’s 3 

- commendation, letters of 24 f., 37 f. 

consolation, letter of 95 f. 

contribution, religious 13 

Coptic spell 112 

crocodiles 31 

‘cut off with a shilling’ 79 


128 ff., 


dancing girls 107 ff. 

day-books, magistrates’ 13, 48 
death, notice of 88 f. 

Decian persecution 114 ff., 117 ff. 
divorce 41 ff., 71 

dreams 18 ff. 


epistolary phrases xxxi, 7, 90, ΤΟΙ, 
plural 125 
evil eye 38, 133 


The references are to pages. 


festivals 107 
form of N.T. writings xxxi 
funeral expenses 110 ff. 


Government taxes 27, 29, 56 

greetings, forms of xxvi, 7, 8, 21, 
38, 96 

guardian, see Index I. s.v. κύριος 


‘Hebraisms” xxx, 40, δῦ, 57, 97: 
107, III 

Hebrew names 111, 113 

Herculaneum papyri xxiv, 5 f. 

historical value of papyri xxviii f. 

Homeric rhapsodist 108 


Idiologus 84 
invitations 63f., 97 
Isis, cult of 20, I10, 121 


Jews as money-lenders 39 f. 


labyrinth 31 

libelle 114 ff. 

Logia xxix 

long hair 83 f. 
Lord’s Prayer 132 ff. 


magical formula r1off., incantation 
112 ff. 

marriage contracts 1 ff., 55, 85 ff. 

months, table of xviii 


New Testament study, value of the 
papyri for, as regards Janguage 
xxix f.,- form xxxi, and environ- 
ment xxxif. 

Nicene Creed 134 


152 


Nile, journey up the 69 f., overflow 
of 61, 63, 67 
nursing-contracts 49 


official protection 27 f., 35 
old style 108 
oracles, consultation of 68f., 70, 131 


palaeographical value of papyri 
xxvii f. 

pantomimes 108 

Papyri, collections of xif., xxv, dis- 
coveries of xxivf., literary xxvf., 
non-literary xxvif., significance 
of xxvii ff. 

Papyri, list 
Egypt 100 

papyrus, manufacture of xxiff., 
price of xxiii 

petitions 12 ff., 27 ff., 52 ff., 74 ff., 82 

poor-rate 80 

presbyter, see Index I. s.v. mpeo- 
βύτερος 

Primitive Christianity, character of 
xxxi f, 


prodigal sons 71f., 93 ff. 


of, not written in 


᾿ 
΄ 


INDEX Ill 


public physician 84 


receipt 50, 100 
recto and verso xxii 
retreat in the Serapeum 8f., 21 


school compositions 88 

Serapeum documents 8ff., 12 ff., 
18 ff., 21 ff. 

signature 58 

slaves 46, 49 

soldiers’ names 92 

strangers, tax for 47 


super-dowry 43 


tax-gatherers 53, 62 
Twins, the Serapeum 12 ff., 18 ff. 


viaticum Qt 
village scribes 46, festivals 107 


weaving 55 ff. 

will 77 ff. 

woollen clothing, a priest’s 83 f. 
writing materials xxiii 


CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 


ROOM USE ONLY 
CLASSICS DEPT. READING ROOM 
PERKINS LIBRARY 


